Autobiography of George Morris

Written in 1890 by George Morris

 

Transcribed by

Kevin Jenkins, Melissa Mailander, LeAnn Taylor, Gwen Pouillon & Sue Simonich

Compiled and uploaded by Sue Simonich

(June 2006)

 

 

The following autobiographical volume is transcribed just as it was written by George Morris.  The spelling and grammar reflect the era and George’s nativity as well as the pioneer history in which he participated.  Many of the pioneer autobiographies previously transcribed have removed spelling errors and grammatical anomalies in order to allow a quick reading of the subject.  This volume is original in all ways, except for the comments made by the transcriber in the underlined titles.  

 

George Morris apparently made several copies of his history and gave them to his children. Each version is basically the same, but some details were changed from version to version.  Two versions came into my possession. An original handed down from Rozella Newberry Morris Jenkins.  The other was a typescript handed down through another child with all spellings corrected.  The version from Rozella Newberry Morris Jenkins has been donated to the Historian’s office of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.  I have combined both versions to make his history as complete as possible.  Where possible, the original spelling has been retained. The originals have few sentences and paragraphs, and no subject headings as I have added herein. – Kent Buckner

 

 

Autobiography of George Morris

 

This Scrap Book is an Index to my life and Caracter. As the scraps are arainged in it, so it has been with me.  If I got anything I had to take it as I could catch it running, standing up, Siting, or laying down.

 

He Names his Grandparents, Aunts, and Uncles

 

I was born at Hanley, Cheshire, England of Poore parents in a poor country, about two miles from the city of Cheshire on the 23rd of August 1816. I was the son of Joseph Morris or Morrey.  He was called by both names.  My mother was Elizabeth Vernon.  My father was the son of James Morris and Hannah Ledsom.  My mother was the daughter of George Vernon and Rebecca Goban. My father had two sisters:  The oldest was called Nancy and was married to James Dutton; the youngest was called Kitty and was married to Thomas Davenport.  My mother had one brother named John Vernon.  He was married and had considerable of a family and lived in Mancelsfield, Chesire, England. She had one sister named Mary.  She was married to Robert Wild and lived at Duckenfield.  My father’s sister Nancy, lived at Beeston and Kitty lived at Pecforten.  My father lived in Burwardslay at the time of my earliest remembrance.  These were all small country villages joining each other in Cheshire, England.

 

About His Father’s Religious Ideas

 

My father was a very strict Methodist and a class leader running down deep into error and inconsistency.  I have heard him say when describing the Torments of the damned that you might take a cat and pluck out one hair every thousand years and when all the hairs were taken off the cat that their torment had only just begun.  He said that we whare born in sin and shaped in iniquity and that there was infants in hell not a span long.  And to impress it strongly on my mind that Sabbath-breaking was wrong he said that there was a poor old man once who had nothing to make a fire with and he went out on Sunday to pick up some sticks.  And he was coming back with a bundle on his back when the Lord caught him up into the Moon with the sticks on his back to make an example of him that everybody might see.  And he pointed out that the figures on the moon to me and said that he had been there more than a thousand years to punish him for breaking the Sabbath and always would be kept there to the end of the world.  He said if people whould only believe thay could be saved but if not thay would be damned forever.

 

His Schooling and Picking Berries

 

My father was a foeman shoemaker and his earnings whare very small in consequence of which he was unable to send me to school.  When I was a small boy I was very fond of books.  I saved every copper that I could get hold of and spent it in buying little books until I had acquired enough to make quite a thick little book and I sewed them all together in one and kept the book for many years and prized it very highly and by that means, more than any other, larned to read.

 

I whould go to school a week or two ocasionaly but there was nearly allways something that I could do by which I could earn a few coppers.  The comons was covered with low, green bushes which produced a black berry something like a currant but they grew only one in a place, not like currants.  They lasted nearly all through the Sumer and sold readily in the market and my mother and her childran were kept busy picking them all the season while they lasted.   And during harvest time we were kept busy gleaning, and in the fall diging potatoes for the farmers, so that I was kept so busy nearly all the time that I had not chance to go to school.

 

Work Experiences:  Working in the Fields

 

As soon as I could well walk (about 7 years of age) I was taken in hand by the Farmers and sent into the grain fields to scare the Birds off the growing grain a mile or two from our House, armed with a pare of Clappers:  3 light, oak board tied together loose with a Strong Bucksin thong: the center piece being onger than the others and made into a handle.  My buiseness was to travil around the fields from Morning till Night ratteling them with all my might and Holloring at the same time.  Some times I whould be armed with an old flintlock shotgun and a little powder, and was told to put half a thimble full into it and was wad of paper and fire it off to Scare the Sparrows, but was charged strictly not to put any rocks into the gun for that should spoil it.  But, Boy like, I thaught that was the very thing I aught to do, for I might kill some of them if I did and that whould stop them from destroying any more grain.  But it seemed only to make fun for the sparrows for thay seemed to laugh at me and the fluf of my gun and the rattle of my Clappers or my Holloring at them, for thay got so that they whould scarsley move out of my way to let me Pass.  And the most that I could do whould be to make them rise and fly about a rod and then light down again.  But thay soon found out that I put rocks in the gun and took it from me and that made me feel very Bad, for it was the Only Thing there was in that Country that seemed to have a little fun in it.

 

But as time rooled on, slowly I got a little Older and grew a little Bigger and thay raised my wages so that thay gave me my meat and cloths.  Before, I had only my meat for my work.  What was meat by my meat was whatever I got to eat.

 

Well, when my wages was rased, thay put me to higher Branches of buiseness, such as driveing the cows to Pasture and Back and Driveing a team for the Plowman, 3 or 4 horses hitched up single file.  This was a very perticularer business for the furrows had to be as straight as a line and if any little Crook was made the Lad was blamed.  Consequently, the last Horse had to be kept going all Day with one foot on the land the Other in the furrow, and that without any Lines to guide them by.  It had to be Done by word of mouth and a long switch of a whip.  And if the Horse should happen to make a Miss step very likely I whould be struck with a hard Clod between the Sholders and have the Breath nearly Knocked out of me or be Knocked Down and then be Kicked for falling.  And I got unmercifully beaten and kicked almost every day.  It was a miracle thay did not beat and kick the life clean out of me.  And I had to go through this Kind of an ordail 12 hours a day, from  in the Morning till 6 at Night, loaded Down with Balls of Clay mud on my feet until I could hardly drag one foot after the other in that rainy Country.  And at night I whould frequently tumble Over asleep among the Horses feet while Cleaning the mud off thair leggs; and have often been waked up by thair catching me with thair toes and rooling me over when trying to step over me (Grate Big thick haray Leged Horses, as quiat and Docile as a Lamb, manafasting more Humanaty towards me then Did those curel Tyrants who abused me and called themselves men).

 

It would get so muddy and raining so often that my feet would stick in the mud so that I was unable to liberate them and the horses would come tearing round through it and step onto my foot and go over me and come near killing me very often, and as I had to stumble through the clods around from 6 o’clock in the morning until 6 in the eavening, I would get so tired that I would scarely be able to get home at night.

 

4 O’clock in the Morning was the Hour for rising, Winter and summer. I had to spend 2 Hours night and Morning in the Stables feeding and Cleaning the horses.  My Hands whare cracked and rent and Chaped with the dust of the Horses, so that I would hardly Bare to tuch anything in Cold wether, with frozen feet and sore eyes into the Bargan.

 

Picking Berries

 

Connected with this there was seasons in the summer time when my Mother whould take me away from the farmers to help her.  There was upon the Hills in that Country in the lower arts of Cheshire, about 10 miles from Chester, a smooth, mouse eared Shrub or Bush that Covered the Ground and bore a black Berry something like a  Currant, but thay did not hang on the Bushes like Currants.  Thay only grew one in a place.  Thay whare very sweet and Deliceous fruit and whent to sell in the Chester Markit for topence or threpence per quart.  In the Beginning of the Seasons thay lasted a good while.  There whould be Blosams, and green ones and ripes ones on the same Bushes.  A Mother and her Childran whould pick 2 or 3 quarts a Day, that is if She could get them to work and not Eat all thay pict, which was rather difficult for her to do.  She whould give us a little tin cup apiece.  She durst not trust us with anything Earthen.  If she did, we whould be sure to fall down and Break it.

 

“Not,” she whould say, “When you have pickt that twice full I’ll give you some dinner.  And if you Eat them, I won’t give you no Dinner.  No mind that.”  So she whould examin your mouth and if thay whare Black she whould sometimes give us a box on the Ear and send us off without any dinner saying, “Now I told you, didn’t I?”  And sometimes when she wanted to encourage us she would say, “If you will all be good Childran, Good Lads and wenches, and pick lots of Wimberies today, I’ll Buy George a new Hat and a new pare of Trousers, and Meryan a New bonnet and a New frock at Christmas.”

 

Of Course, there was no Boys and Girls in that Country.  Thay whare all lads and Wenches, Little Lads and Big Lads, Little Wenches and Wenches.  That sounds funny in this Country.  Nearly all the woman and Childran lived on the Hills in that Country during the Wimbery season.

 

My father used to leave his Shoemakers Bench sometimes and go to get Wimbery.  He could make more at it then he could by making shoes.  But he did not like to be alone among a Host of woman and childran, so He whould get up at Daylight and stike off alone before Other people got out and could generly pick a great miny more Berrys than anybody else in the same time.  And we whould all be vere ancteous to find out whare he had been to find such a good Chance, and we whould allways make for the Place whare he had Been.

 

Gleaning

 

There was also another seson when Mother whould take me away from the farmers and that was Dureing the harvist time when she whould take me and the smaller childran and go miles away into the fields to glean, or Tongo as It was called, to pick up the few Eares of wheat that might happin to fall from the Hands of the reapers but thay whare very few.  Yet there whare some and Mother and Her childran whould go Over and Over the ground until it whould do Our Eyes Good to see a Ear of wheat, having pickt up, as it whare, the last ear, and tied it up in handfuls and cut off the long straw and called them Tongoes.  We whould gather from 6 to 10 Tongoes in a Day and carry the Home.  And at the End of the Harvist whould trash the Grain Out with a Club and get several Bushels of Wheat.

 

Digging Pototoes

 

Mother whould also take jobs to Dig taters for the farmers at Sixpence a 100d and take me with Her to help her.  And when she could find nothing more to do whare I could help her, I whould have to go Back to the farmers again.

 

Schooling

 

But in all this there was no time for me to go to school to get any Education.  I had, when I was a child, gone to a small school a few weeks now and then, and larned the abc’s and had a great Desire to learn to read and write.  But as time rooled on I Kept getting Older and grew and little Biger until I was about 15 years Old, But had not had much chance to grow anymore.  Then I had to get an Education and Could only be Called a Big Lad whenI got by the side of one a good deil less then me.  But I had a well Developed muscle and was very strong for one of my size.  In fact I was a good Big Lad in a small Compass.

 

Father’s Tobacco Instead of Food

 

There was one more thing which happened when I was a small boy which I do feel very delicate about mentioning.  My father was an inveterate smoker, according to his means and circumstances.  He was out of tobacco and there was no bread in the house for the childrens’ breakfast, nor flour to make any, and but one penny to buy anything with.  And a controversy arose between my mother and him wether the penny should go to buy tobacco or bread.  But of course, Father being the strongest party, it had to go for tobacco and it seemed as though my mother’s heart would break with grief.  And it made such an impression on my little mind that I vowed that I would never use tobacco while I lived, and I have kept my vow inviolate to this day.

 

Working at an Inn

 

After passing through this kind of ordeal for several years, my father thaught that it whould be beter to teach me the shoemaking buiseness, but when I came to be closely confined and having to lean over my stomach all the time, it was harder on me than the bad usage I had been receiving and I had to leave it and go back to the farmers again.  And I commenced to hire by the year with them and worked for one and another of them until I was about 15 years of age.  I went a good way off from Home and hired with an Inn Keeper for a years as an ostler[47] and waterer at a small country Inn and to tend a Nice garden and Gentlemans horses that called, and a Little Race Horse and 2 or 3 cows, and a small field or two. I was in my 15th year and I fared prity well there and began to grow some and gather flesh and strength and began to fee as tho I was getting to be a yong Man, and began to feel that I whould not suffer the tyranny and abuse that I had Done without trieng to Defend myself.

 

Near the end of that year an incident occurred which tested me as to wether I had the necessary grit to carry out my determinations.  The Inn whare I lived was called the “Cock of Barton” and Esquire Leech, who owned the Estate, held his rent Days thare and had his tennents Come thare to pay thair rent.  It is the custom in that country for farmers to pay their rent twice a year and on such occasions, a free dinner I given by the landlord at some public house.  The steward of the Estate attends to receiving the rent and they generally have what is called a jolly time, that is they eat and drink all they can free.  So they had nearly all got threw with that and gone home.

 

On these occasions his steward, Thomas Spencer, attended to draw the rent:  A large fat Big belleyed man and a very Important Personage that was able to Drink the whole croud drunk before he give out. There was another, a good deil much built man, nearly equile to him for drinking: The Village School Marster named Samual Dutton.  It took longer for them to satisfy their stomachs than it did the rest.  So about midnight they began to talk about going home, so the steward called for  his horse and I bruaght him out immediately and placed him to the step in front whare it was very convenient for him to get on and waited there for some time.

 

Finally he came staggering along to the front door, the school marster following trying to persuade him to go back and take another glass.  So after staggering around a while, thy concluded to go back and have another talk and take another glass, the night being a very cold one.  And they had been standing there a good while and was feeling prity cold.  I spoke very politely to him and said, “Marster Spencer,shall I put your horse into the stable again until you want him?  If you please, for I am very cold.”  He made me no answer, but stepped forward on the platform and struck me a fearful blow between the eyes over the horse’s neck, as I was holding him for him to get one, which caused the blood to fly from my nose in all directions and he then went off to get another glass as unconcerned as if nothing had happened.  But he had raised my dander to a prity high pitch, and the first thing I did was to let his horse go and give him a kick in the belly and start him off.  I then went to the pump and pumped water on my head for had an hour before I could get the blood stopped.  When it had stoped bleeding I washed my fac e and Composed myself as well as I could and pulled my hat down over my eyes for thay whare Badly swelled.  I then went into the house and watched for a good opportunity to pay him back in his own coin.

 

Presently he got up on his feet with his face towards me, talking to the school marster.  I bounded from my feet like a tiger and planted him a well-directed blow with all my might right between his eyes about the same place as he had struck me and sent him reeling head-long right for an open doorway that lead into a cellar, and he was only prevented from going down by the landlord’s daughter who was standing by the door.  So when I settled with him, I walked coolly out threw the front dore, passing by his servant man who was standing in the doorway at the time and had seen his marster strike me and had caught the horse when I turned him loose an dhad also seen me strike his marster.

 

This raised the house like a hornet’s nest.  But his striking me had been taken no notice of.  They said, “Who done that? Whare is he?”  And thay blamed his servent, who stood leaning against the door jam and had seen it all, for not catching me and stoping me from gong away.  He told them he could not catch me and that I had gone around the corner like lightening and up Stetten road, which was directly contrary to the way I had gone.

 

I ran for the barn and got up into the hayloft and burrowed down into the hay as deep as I could get.  It started a great excitement in the house and they ran in all directions in pursuit of me.  And after searching in all directions for an hour, the landlord (my old boss, Thomas Harrison by name) braught the man who had been assisting me that day (his name was Thomas Hedge) with a lantern to search the hayloft for me with a fork and to run the fork down deep into the hay all over the loft (for he knew I must be up there) and swearing that he would kill me for disgracing his house (if he could find me) and that Mr. Spencer should kill me like a damn dog for what I had done to him for I was not fit to live another hour.

 

So the thing blew over without my receiving any further abuse but it was a long time before he heard the last of it.  The gentlemen at their hunting suppers would rig him terably about it and the Squire whould tell him that if he not behave himself he whould send for Harrison’s boy and he should give him another drubbing, but it made me lots of friends.  It spread all over the country and everybody I met whould want to know what I had been licking old Tom Spencer for and whould say that I served him right but they did not know how I durst undertake to do it.  Thay whould say that I was a gritty little devil.

 

And he and I whare the two most Pomanant Caracturas that there was in the country.  The greatest Prize fight that had ever Happened was left all in the shade by that encounter of ours.  As for me, I was almost idolized.  The woman folks, when thay whould meet me in the road, whould stop me and say, “Well, what have you been thrashing old Tom Spencer for?  You aught to be ashamed of yourself for thrashing him, you little gritty fellow, you.  I could kiss you/” and thay whould Pat me on the back and say, “You served him right, the Old Tyrant.”  That’s English.

 

And after that, all the tavern keepers around the country wanted to hire me for the next year and were willing to almost dubble my wages to what I had been getting.  And Old Mr. Harrison got mad about it and said he had the first clame on me and they ought to wait and see wether he wanted me first.  And Ed, the Whipperin who had charge of the Hounds and 5 of the best horses that the country afforded, came down the Hall to hire me.  He said that I was just the kind of fallow that he wanted and that if money whould get me, he intended to have me; and that he whould see that I was well treated while I was with him.  He wanted me to take care of the hunting horses.  He was a break-neck rider.

 

But an Inn Keeper from Farn who had a larger Establishement about 2 miles away, came and offerd to dubble my wagers, so I Hired to him and took half a crown to faston the Bargen.  And when Ed, the Whiperin[48], heard of it he aid that he whould go down to him and buy me off again, for he intended to have me himself; and my old boss was mad a boath Him and me.  But he said he could not afford to give such wages as he was giving.

 

Squire Leech kept two packs of hounds: One for hunting foxes, and the other for Haires and they had two hunts a week during the hunting season.  50 hounds; were a pack and there was a huntsman whose place was at the head to keep the dogs in the scent and the whipperin’s place was behind the dogs to keep them together.  And when one dog got the scent the whole pack kept up the howl and followed the fox across the country through fields of grain, over walls, hedges, or ditches, or through rivers.

 

All the Nobility, as they were called, wore red coats, white breeches, and top boots.  Rich merchants and others could go in the hung but were not allowed to wear red coats.

 

I talked with my father about it and he said I was going to destructions; that the way had opened for me to go into High Life and it whould be my ruination.  “Well,”  I said, “What can I do?  I’ve Hired for the next year.  If it was not for that I whould leave that part of the Country and go somewhere else.”  Well, said he if I whould come and sit down and larn the shoemakeing Business (for that was his trade) that he whould get me off, for he said that the law whould release me to go and larn a trade.  I said that I whould do it, but I did not like the business for I had tried it twice before.

 

Well, I had just entered into my 16th year and I had merged suddenly from a poor, friendless, obscure boy to be quite a notable character; and a wide opening had been made for me to enter into the high-life, but being a sober, thoughtful boy and religiously inclined, I thought it would lead me in a direction that I did not want to go and I declined to hire with any of them for the next year.

 

I had never spent a single six pence for liquor during the past year (although I had lived at a tavern) while the young man that lived there the previous year had spent all his wages so that he had nothing to draw at the end of the year.

 

He Leaves the Inn and Tries Other Trades

 

When my year was up and Christmas came, I left that part of the country and tried the third time shoemaking again, but as had been the case before, the close confinement and sitting did not agree with me.  And after enduring it as long as I could, I got up and left it and struck off about 50 miles to a busy little manufacturing town called Duckenfield near Ashton about 8 miles from Manchester, where I got work from a rich cotton manufacturer as assistant gardener. I had gained considerable experience at it during the year I lived at the tavern, having had charge of a fancy show garden while there.

 

He Loses His Hearing at an Early Age

 

From that I went to steam boiler making and that was more destructive to my health and happiness than anything I had ever done before.  There it was that I lost my hearing through the continual clatter and stunning blows of the big sledge hammers upon the iron plates.  I became so deaf that I could hear nothing, only as people would holler in my ears.

 

I also met with a sad accident while at the business of getting the thumb of my right hand caught in some machinery, which crushed the bone and all as flat as a copper coin, which disabled me from doing anything for 3 months.

 

The prospect of ever being able to hear again was very doubtful, so I had to quit that business.  And sometime after I had left the business my hearing began to return to me very slowly, but I never more than partially recovered it.  So, to a certain extent, I had become an old man before I was 20 years of age, being both deaf and crippled.

 

An Accident in a Coal Mine 

 

I next went to work in the cole mines.  Here also I continued to be very unfortunate and come very near losing my life a number of times.  At one time I got my ankle split; at another time I got my right knee badly crushed; at another time I had come down out of the drift where I was working to get a wedge and had no sooner gotten far enough away to escape with life when down came the roof like a clap of thunder.

 

But the worst accident that I met with in the mines occurred some time after this.  While I was sitting upon a low rock cleaning out the spout of an oil can, a long slip of rock fell out of the roof of the mine, about 5 feet and a foot square, catching me right across my shoulders and dubbled my face and feet together, and broke in two pieces.  One slid over my head and the other down my back, tearing the hair off my head and the skin off my back in a fearful manner, and to all aperances, had crushed the life out of my body.

 

There were several men there who lifted me up and said that my back was broken.  When I began to come to, I saw the glimmer of three candles like a flash and then all whould be dark again.  My sight continued to come and go in this way for some time before I began to realize my condition, then I began to ascertain wether my back was broken or not by drawing up my legs and then stretching them out again.  I soon realized that it was not broken and felt very thankful indeed.  They put me into a cole wagon and one of the men took me to the shaft.  The distance to the shaft was 8 hunrad yards and the distance from the bottom to the surface was 3 hundrad yards perpendicular.

 

In about 2 weeks I had so far recovered as to be able to walk about a little but it has trubbled me more or less all through my life, and for many years I was hardly able to get through a whole year without being laid up a spell with my back.  And I think by this time I was about ready to join the ranks of the old men.

 

He Did Not Indulge in Vices

 

I left the cole mine and went to making shoes again (4th), this time on my own hook.  I was about 21 years of age and had always been religiously inclined and a great lover of books; and had kept myself pretty clear from most of the vices to which youth is subject; and had lived a pretty good moral life. I never acquired the habit of drinking liquor, smoking or chewing tobacco nor taking snuff.  I spent my leisure time in reading and study.  I never learned to play cards, dice, or dominoes; I never engaged in gambling or betting in my life.

 

There was a firmness and decision of character that accompanied me through my youthful days that was really exhibited by the yong men of my acquaintance when I lived at the tavern during my 15th year.  I never spent as much of my wages as whould buy one pint of ale, while the other yong men spent all their wages in drink.

 

Another circumstance was that when I worked with the boiler makers and coal miners, they had a custom of paying us our wages on a Saturday night at some public house where they had to spend some time for the good of the house.  I would pay my share of the money; and would not drink; then leave, saying that I had some important business to attend to, for I could not endure their obscene language and ribald songs their cursing; tobacco fumes.  I could not endure it when I could avoid it.  Of course, they would curse and abuse me and tell me that I thought myself too good for their company but that did not make me like them any better.

 

I had in some degree the charge of my mother’s family for a year or two, she having moved where I was; my father being absent nearly all the time.

 

His Mother’s Death

 

About this time my mother was taken sick and in about two weeks after, she died.  It was October 1839.  She was aged 45 years.  She was interred in hte burial ground at the Providance Chappal, Duckenfield, Cheshire, England.  My father then came and lived there and took charge of the family himself.

 

His First Marriage and the Death of his Wife and Daughter

 

After a while I thaught that I must do as good many other yong man have done: Get married.  So I picked out a girl and married her. On the 6th of January 140 I married Jane Higginbotham, an orphan girl about 19 years of age, at the Parrish Church at Ashton, Under-lime.  She had a baby on January 23 1841 and did not recover and died April 17, aged 20 years and 3 months, and was interred by the side of my mother at the Providance Chappal.

 

The baby was a girl and was named Jane after her mother, and she died October 9th 1841 and was interred with her mother.

 

More About His Family

 

About six months before I was married, my half-brother, James Silverthorn, married my wife’s older sister.  They had two children.  The younger was called Martha, and the older called Elizabeth.  Their mother’s name was Mercy and she was the daughter of Matthew and Nancy Higginbotham.  And they had two uncles:  Matthew and James.

 

About this time my brother Joseph got severely burned in the coal mines by an explosion of fire damp.[49]  It was in the year 1840, and he was visionary and flighty in his mind ever after.

 

His Search for Truth

 

These bereavements caused me to feel sorrowful and to reflect much about religion, and to read the Scriptures and to pray for light that I might understand the principles of salvation.

 

I had always been earnestly engaged seeking after the truth.  I had made a practice of attending as many of the meetings of the different sects and parties as I could get to; and identified myself with several of them and enjoyed myself pretty well for a short time with each of them, but could not rest sattisfied long with any of them. I learned in a very short time about all thay professed to know about religion and it came far short of sattisfying me.

 

I had visited all the sects and parties around the country within reach and had concluded to stand aloof from them all for I considered that they were all lacking the true principles of religion.

 

Conversations with Ministers

 

I was very conscientious in all my dealing and strict in keeping my promises.  I will mention a little incident which will verify this fact.  I was coming from the market one Saturday night and there was an old man on the side of the raod selling some books. There was one that I wanted but I lacked a halfpenny of having enough to pay for it.  “Well, you can it,” said the old man.. “You are an honest boy.  You will pay me sometime.”

 

“Well,” I said, “If you will allow me to take it, I will pay you the halfpenny next Saturday night.”  When Saturday night came I walked 2 miles expressly to take the half penny to him, having no other business to call me that way.  When I handed it to him he said, “Oh, I knew you were an honest boy.  I whould not be afraid to trust you with a sovereign, and the Lord will bless you all your life.”

 

His Conversion Story

I now come to the time when I first heard the sound of the everlasting gospel.  It was in the Month of March, 1841.  Some of the Elders had just made their aperance in the small town where I lived called Duckenfield in Cheshire, England.

 

The way it came to me was as follows:  I was sitting in my shop making shoes.  The door was open and some little childran stoped before the door to play.  My attention was aristed by hearing them talking about people they called “dippers.”  Thay said that thay dipped people over head in water and talked “Gibberage” in thare meetings.  And one little fellow undertook to show what Giberage was and he imitated speaking in toughs first rate.

 

I asked them where thay held their meetings and thay said in an old house up at Half Moon (A simme circle in the street) and pointed it out to me.  So I made them a visit the nest week, and heard something at the first meeting that suited me better than anything that I had ever heard from any of the sectarians.

 

He Receives a Testimony of the Book of Mormon and Prophets

 

I was not very hasty in joining the Church, and was very cautious about receivieing the Mormon Doctrain, thinking parahaps it is a more cunningly devised scame than any of the rest, and whould avail myself of every opportunity that I could get to talk to the Elders. I took time to investigate the principles of the Gospel prity thoroughly and attended all the meetings that I could get to, and borrowed a Book of Mormon from one of the Elders and commenced reading it very earnestly and prayerfully.  I had not read far before the Spirit of the Lord bore testimony to me that it was the Truth of Heaven.  I continued reading until I had read it threw and got testimony after testimony concerning the truth of the work and divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, and concerning a Prophat, Seer and Revelator having been raised up in these lst days with all the power authority, and priesthood necessary to build up the Church of Chirst upon the earth. I received testimony that the Elders preached the Truth from heaven and that the organization of the Church was according to the mind and will of heaven, and concerning the gifts of the Spirit, and the gathering.  But I did not identify myself with the Church for more then 3 months after.

 

Before I was baptized I walked 8 miles to attend a fast meeting held by the Saints in the carpenters hall in Manchester and fasted.  And at 4 o’clock they had what they called a tea party but there was no tea there.  They had hot water with plenty of good cream and sugar and plenty of something good to eat.  I partook with them as though I had been one of them and felt in my hearts that it was the richest fest in my life, and the best company that I had ever enjoyed.

 

The gift of tongues and the interpretation of tongues and the sprit of prophesy was poured out richly upon the Saints.  And they sang the sweet songs of Zion and such a Heavenly influence rested down on the assembly that it was in very deed a rich foretaste of Heaven.

 

Joy in the Opportunity for Baptism

About a week before I was baptized I took a walk one Sunday afternoon up by a beautiful riverside into a retired place for the purpose of meditation and reflecting undisturbed upon the plan of salvation which had occupied my mind very forcibly for some time, and praying to my Heavenly Father in secret and confessing my sins.  I had one of the most refreshing seasons that I ever experienced in my life, for my soul was truly humble before the Lord: my sins were made manifest to my mind; my ignorance and my imperfections were shown to me and I felt my weakness so keenly that I wept again and again over my condition as I lay prostrate on the ground.  I poured out my soul in prayer before my Heavenly Father in the name of Jesus Christ, confessing my sins and asking forgiveness from the lord.  And I covenanted with the Lord that I would forsake all my sins and begin from that very hour to lead a new life and serve him the remainder of my life to the best of my abilities if I could but obtain his Holy Spirit to assist me, for I felt that I could not do it in my own strength.  And He heard my prayers and poured out his Holy Spirit upon me mightily, which caused me to weep for joy and through my checkered life, and my heart was made as light as a feather that very hour, for a change had taken place which caused me to feel like I was in a new world.  The rippling river was like sweet music in my ear and the birds sang sweeter than I had ever heard them before and I looked forward with joy to the time when I should be baptized and enter through the door into the Kingdom of God, for I had seen it and had a foretaste of its joys which to me were sweeter than honey from the honeycomb.

 

His Baptism  June 28, 1841 – Aronic Priesthood - ordained September 5,  1841

 

I made up my mind to be baptized the following Sabbath morning, and the week that intervened seemed like an age, almost.  I felt so much afraid lest something might intervene to prevent it.  But when Sunday morning arrived I arose at a very early hour (it was about 4 o’clock) and called upon the Elder that I had selected to baptize me.  And we resorted to the place where I had spent the previous Sunday afternoon and he baptized me. His name was John Albiston, Jr.  And in my ignorance and simplicity I requested him to baptize me a second time, considering that once was hardly sufficient in my case, but the Elder said that it was all sufficient and to do anything more would be going beyond the order of Heaven and would not be acceptable, so I was satisfied.  And O ! it was a season of joy and rejoicing such as seldom falls to the lot of poor, fallen humanity while traveling through this wilderness of sin and sorrow.

 

It was about the dawn of day, on a beautiful midsummer’s morning.  The scenery was enchanting; the birds commenced to sing their sweetest  morning songs and all creation seemed to rejoice with me, for it was a very important crisis in my life, crippled as it was with circumstances of the greatest moment to me.  It was the time when I was born a child of God and entered in through the door into His Kingdom and put off the old man with all his deeds, and put on the new man, Jesus Christ.  And it was the time when I stepped forward to become the Pioneer of my father’s family, for I was the first one to receive the principles of the Gospel.

The date of my baptism was June 28, 141 in the suburbs of Staily Bridge, Lankenshire, England.  On the 5th of September 1841 I was ordained to the Aronick Priesthood and preached the Gospel some little in the small branches around and baptized six persons.

 

He Baptizes his Brother and sister and the Journey to America

 

But the principle of the gathering had begun to be preached and I caught the spirit of it and from that time forth I never parted with a sixpence unnecessarily until I had accumulated sufficient means to emigrate to Nauvoo.  And on the 1st of February 1842 I started from Duckenfielld on my way for Liverpool.  And one of my brothers (named William) and my sister Mary Ann, accompanied me on my way until we came to a river and went down to the water and I baptized them and they returned home and I went on my way rejoicing, arrived in Liverpool on the 4th and set sail on the 8th of February 1842 upon the good ship ‘Hope.”

 

The Captain’s name was Saul: the cargo was Saints bound for Zion: 270 in number.  So with all these favorable coincidences it might reasonably be expected that we would have a prosperous voyage.

 

We had been 9 weeks and 3 days when we landed in New Orleans and had one death on the way.  We steamed up the Mississippi on a steamboat called “Louisa” and landed in Nauvoo on the 13th of April 1842 and went to work 3 days after landing on the Nauvoo Brickyard to make brick for the Nauvoo House and worked at it two summers.

 

An Illness and a Visit by the Spirit of his Dead Wife

 

And I worked very late in the Fall the first season when weather had become quite cold and caught a fearful cold and lay sick and over 3 months did not know any more of it than I whould of a night’s sleep. And while I was in that condition I whould keep talking and preaching and whould tell the people such strange stories; about going on missions among the heathen and savages and when they would try to kill me I whould work such strange miracles among them that the could get no power over me at all.  I thaught they set me as a target to shoot at with their bows and their arrows and a dozen or 15 of them would be shooting at me at once and I whould be armed with a shapelay[50] and could turn off them and the arrows as they would shoot at me.  And on one occasion when the people who were taking care of me had notice to leave the house that they were living in and were feeling very bad about it, having no place to go to I told them not to feel bad for I had a better house than that and they could have it as long as they wanted it rent free. And I described it and the street it was on and the houses adjoining it so minutely that the lady who was taking care of me believed all I had said, and said she would go and look at it.  So she fixed herself up and walked a mile and a half to look for it, but after looking and inquiring all over the neighborhood, she failed to find any such a place as I had described and returned quite disappointed and told me that I had deceived her and she was quite vexed at me.  And I asked her if she thought that I was that kind of a man to lie to her like that, and I told her that she had not found the right place and described it to her again.  And the next day she actually fixed herself up again and went in search of it a second time but returned with the same results.  Then they suspected my mind was out of balance and her husband and her quizzed me so close that they detected me, and strange as it may appear, they had never mistrusted me before in all the strange stories I had been telling them.

 

And thus it was that the struggle between life and death had been going on within me, and death had well nigh gained the victory.  And the lady had called in some of the neighboring sisters to come and stay with her one night to see me die.  And they were talking about me and expressing regret that a young man like me should be taken away in the prime of life, not thinking that I could hear anything they said, when a stream of consciousness came to me and I spoke to them and said that they must not talk about me dying for I was not going to die.

 

That same night when Sister Smith[51] was fixing me as comfortable as she could in bed, and tucking the clothes around me, I said to her, “Sister Smith, cover up Jane,” and she said, “What do you mean, George?” And then turning to the other sisters, she said, “He is rambling in his head.  He is thinking of his dead wife.  He is nearly gone.  He cannot live till morning.”

 

I spoke to her again and said, “Cover Jane up, same as you have me.  She is laying in the bed on the other side of me.”  Then she said, “There is nobody but you in bed.  You feel very sick, don’t you?  Do you want anything else?”  Then she left me.

 

I was just about to pop through the veil and the spirit of my dead wife [Jane Higginbotham] was hovering around me.  I saw her as plain as I ever did in my life and talked to her and said, “Jane, how is it that you are permitted to visit me?”  And she said, “Because you have been baptized for me in the Temple.” [52]

 

His Second  Marriage

 

Sometime after I had recovered I took a Notion to get Maried again.  On the 23rd of August 1843 I married my second wife[53] in Nauvoo, Hancock Co. Illinois.  She was an Amaracan girl and the daughter of James Newberry and Mary Smith.  She was aged 20 years, 4 months, 10 days and I was 26 years old on the day we were married.

 

A Narrow Escape from Drowning

 

In the Fall of ’43 I had a very narrow escape from being drowned in the Mississippi River. I had been up to Burlington Island, and with 3 others, went to get a raft of firewood, and we were trying to land it at Nauvoo. We had swung the hind end as near to shore as we could get it and thinking the water was shallow, I jumped in to carry a rope to shore.  But in place of being shallow, it proved to be over 10 feet deep where I jumped in.  And a perpendicular rock there and being a very windy day, the waves dashed on the short an then fell back again with a great force driving me further into the water.

 

After struggling for my life for a short time to get to shore, I found I could not make it and having let go of the rope in the struggle I turned and made for the raft again thinking that by the aid of the waves I might be able to gain it, but having on a  heavey blanket coat and big boots, they soon loaded me with water and not knowing how to swim, I went down like a lump of lead, striking upon the bottom on my feet; and not having lost my presence of mind, I had closed my mouth and kept the water out of me and remembered the rope.  It was a heavy cable about 50 feet long, and I remembered the direction the raft was in when I went down.  So I raised my hands up and groped for the rope, stepping one way and ten the other on the bottom of the river, in the directions that I thought the rope would be in, and miraculously as it may appear, I caught the rope when it was within two feet of the end, and commenced hauling it in hand over hand until I began to think there was something wrong (it seemed to long) when I popped up with great force about 4 feet behind the logs.  If I had struck them with my head it would surely have killed me.

 

I crawled out onto the raft and stretched myself out perfectly exhausted and let Considerable water Out of me, and the raft floated down the river about 4 miles to near where Joseph Smith lived before we landed it.  Now how I came to catch that rope in my hand and how I was able to hold my breath as long as I did I cannot account for unless my guardian angel who has charge over me was there to direct me in such a manner.

 

The Murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith

In the summer of 1844 I made brick in William Law’s brickyard. While engaged at work on the 28 of June, word came into the yard that Joseph and Hyrum had been murdered the day before in Carthage Jail by a mob and their dead bodies would be braught into the city that afternoon.

 

A procession was formed on Mulholland Street to receive them and escort them through the city to the Mansion House, Joseph’s residence.  Many thousands of people assembled and such a time of Mourning I never witnessed, neither before nor since.  Some expressed their Sorrow by Weeping and some by Praying for Vengence on their murderers and some could neither shed tears nor speak and a good many wanted to go and take vengeance on thair enemies and murderers by laying Carthage in ashes.  But through the influence of Parley P. Pratt, Willard Richards, and other influential brethren, the people were calmed down.  And the corpses were taken to the Mansion House to be prepared for the Saints and friends to take a last sad view of these they loved so well.

 

George was Among the Mourners

 

On the 29th not less than ten thousand people assembled at the mansion House to view the remains of the martyred Prophat and Patriarch for the last time, and a heart rendering scene it was.  I was among the crowd who went to see him.

 

The following lines were written in Nauvoo shortly after the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, the Prophat and Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and express some of my feelings and sentiments which I entertained at that time.

 

Martyrdom Poem

Ye Saints and friends, attention give to the words which I shall say,

While I speak of the Cruil and wicked deed that was performed in our day.

Though the feble language I posess will not make it half appear

As it is engraven upon heart in native colours there.

 

It was the 27th day of June eighteen hundred and forty four

At 5 o’clock PM thy lay bleeding on the flore

Of Carthage’s human slaughter house in blood Illinoes.

Brother Hyrum as a lifeless corpse and Brother Taylor lay wounded by.

But Joseph from the window fell down among the save crew

Who waiting there for to devour him like tigers it is true.

They took and sat him against the frame that was around the well

And there they shot him thru and thru.  O, Horred for to tell.

 

He looked with pity on the four who whare called out his life to take

And slightly chringed when each ball struck, then bowed his head and died.

Not a sigh nor a groan nor a single word did from his lips escape,

But like a lamp of innocense he calmly fell asleep.

 

The forward sprang a ruffian just like a beast of prey,

Whose horrid black intention was to take his head away

With beak-nife in his hand, his arms and legs all bare,

With no hat upon his head as he appered there.

 

But hold! Be Still! Your chains run out, no further can you go.

His spirit it now soars on high, his bod ye have laid low.

Just then a light so dazeling bright did from the Heavens burst

With shock savere it struck them, thare power of motion lost.

 

The mob hurried then with a feaful rush from the scenes of cruelty

“But for God’s sake,” cried their captain, “Stop and take these men away.”

A few returned with trembling limbs and took them up like logs

And bore them to a waggon where they laid them like dead hoggs.

 

Then away they marched towards hell, which is in Warsaw, Illonois.

Tom Shurp, h e acted as devil there, edited the signal and gave the lies

From whence they spread the blood news to their fellow fiends around,

Who grinned and showed their teeth for joy to hear the welcome sound.

 

But it was not so with the Saints of God who resided in Nauvoo,

For they mourned the loss of their dearest friends in sorrow it is true.

The mothers’ hearts were rent in twain, the fathers’ souls were vexed

And all in turn by the deep fetched sigh their heartfelt grief expressed.

 

Yong men and maids and children, too, and those of tender age

Their wonded feelings did display in many and varied ways,

But the most prominent feature I believe and also felt the same

Was to avenge the noble Blood shed in that tradgic game.

 

‘But now be still,’ the wise men said who stood as leaders at our head,

‘Show your patiance now lie Saints of God’ and many such words they said,

‘For vengeance to our God belong. In his word he has said I will repay.

‘This we believe with all our hearts in his own time and his own way.

 

We harkened to their counsel and did also obay the same

And governed ourselves so perfectly that it gave to us a name

Which caused the world to wonder and also stand amaised

To see the Christian Sperit posessed by the Saints of the Latter days.

 

The guilty did their houses leave and to the woods they flew

Crying ‘The Mormons are upon us’ when no one did pursue.

‘They will lay our city in ashes before the morning light.

‘We cannot stand before them, so dreadfully will they fight.’

 

‘For we have slain their dearest friends and that without a cause’

While in jail they were confined by false write and wicked laws.

They tried it o’er again to shed their innocent blood

Because they were good and Holy men and Prophats sent of God.

 

In it they have succeeded now.  God permited it to be so,

Yet the princaples they died for will onward, onward go.

But Oh! How solemn was the time the scene I shall never forget

When thousands of the Saints at the Nauvoo Mansion met.

 

To view the last remains of the friends and brother, two,

As there in death they lay; they in life were ever true.

Thair murderers: How black they look and died in crimson blood

And branded on their foreheads as enemies of God.

 

Their hell has now commenced and hotter still will grow

Untill they have drank the bitter cup of misery and woo.

May their lives be lengthened out and the world by this them know

That they, their wives, and children lose and all comforts from them go.

 

May worms their flesh devour while yet they are alive

And death from them depart while hard for it they strive,

And it be god’s will (I hope it may be so)

That through the earth like vagabonds they wandering may go.

 

And it it be God’s will (I hope) I say agin

That all the friends of Joseph and Saints will say “Amen.”

 

-end-

 

His Infant Daughter is Near Death and Blessed to Live

 

My first daughter, Lavina was born about a month after Joseph was killed in August 1845.  She was taken very sick and by her appearance was likely to die.  I called in a cupple of the Elders to administer to Her but thay Did not want to do it when thay saw Her.  Thay said that it was no use to Administer to a Dead Child, for she was good as Dead now.  “Well,” I said, “I have called you in to administer to her and if you have no faith, I have.  I tell you she will not Die.”

 

“Well,” thay said, “If that Child lives you may say that you have seen One raised from the Dead anyhow.”  But she did live to be a woman.[54]

 

Another Narrow Escape from Drowning

In the winter of 1844 I had another narrow escape from being drowned in the same river.  Myself and my Brother in law[55] had been over into Ioway digging a well about 5 miles from the river and had finished it about Noon and started to Come home that night, and when we got to the river it was dark. The river was frozen over so as to bear teams up hauling wood, and they had made a track on the ice.  But the sun had been pretty warm that day and had melted some snow so that the water had flowed over the track and obscured it so that it was not plain, and there being no moon we lost our way while crossing; and having no object to steer by, we had to guess at it.  And the man that was with me was pretty badly scared.  I had to go before him some distance before he would venture to follow me.

 

So I came to a place where the ice was tender and knowing what not way to take to get off of it, I thought it would be the best way to step lightly and go quick.

 

So I stepped of in a light, springy gait and had not gone more than a rod, when I plunged headlong into an air hole (one of those places that remain open in all large rivers and do not freeze in the winter).  The place was about a rod wide and a rod and a half long down stream.  I had a long barreled shot gun in my right hand at the time, which I held on to.  I was always remarkable for presence of mind in danger, so I closed my mouth and kept the water out of me, and although I had no knowlege of swimming, a natural instinct led me.  One whould have thaught that I whould have taken Some Pains to larn to Swim after passing threw such Ordails as I had been Doing.  But I didn’t. I thaught the Best way whould be to keep Out of it in the future, but I had not got out yet.

 

I soon found myself in the best position for catching on the ice, when the current carried me down to it.  I was floating as near the surface of the water as the weight of the shot gun held up out of the water in my right hand would permit me, when I struck on the ice with the gun but it broke.  In an instant I struck again and it broke but the fourth time it didn’t break and I was enabled to raise my head out of the water and take in a breath and rest for a moment.  I then raised my left hand and examined the thickness of the ice.  The thin edge had broken off until it was nearly 2 inches thick but that was not sufficient for me to attempt to get out.  So I placed the gun as far over on the ice as I could and raised my other arm out and hung upon the edge of the ice by my armholes, and the current ripping by and pining me up against the under surface of the ice as closed as it was possible for me to be.

 

I then looked around for the man that was with me and saw him standing about 4 rods distant from me, struck perfectly motionless like a statue.  I called to him.  He was my brother-in-law and he said, “George, art thou there?”  “Yes,” I said, “There is hope yet. Go down about 4 rods below me,” for I could see then where the ice was strong (as my face lay flat on the ice), “and run to the shore as fast as you possibly can and see if you can find a rail or a long pole and hurry back with it, and I will try to hang on till you come back.” sSo he felw off like a cloud and was gone what I thought to be about 20 minutes.  (Whether that was correct or not I cannot say, but it seemed like an awful long time.)  As soon as he sat foot on shore, right before him lay a great long Poll about 20 feet long and not very Heavy.  He put it on to his sholder.

 

Presently I heard his voice calling to me and I answered it and he kept calling and I answering until he got to me with a long round pole on his shoulder and he said, “I’ve got a pole Where will thou have it, George?”  So I directed him to go 2 or 3 rods below me and lay the pole toward me, bearing his weight on it about 6 feet from the end, until I could reach it in the same position.

 

He done so and I reached over and placed my hands upon it and with a superhuman spring (which no human being could make without Divine aid) I landed right out of the water on the weak ice as light as a feather.  And I pushed and he pulled, bearing our weight upon the pole as much as we could until we got on the safe ice (for we had to go some distance before we reached it), our weight causing the weak ice to sway so that the water blowed over it several inches deep.

 

O dear, it makes me hold my breath while I am writing it.  But we got onto safe ice and made our way off it as soon as we could Now if there was anything in the other case seeming to make a great miracle of it, there is not in this one.  I had over two miles to walk before I got home and a bitter cold frosty night it was.  And the pain and torture that I endured from the cold cannot be described.  My clothes froze stiff upon my body and every step I took had to break the ice to do it; crack, crack, crack was the sound I made every step, and it seemed that every joint of my body was being torn out my main force.  My sholders wanted to drop out of their sockets and I had to hold onto the collar of my coat to prevent my arms from falling out.  My body seemed to be entirely separated into two parts at my loins, and it was with the greatest difficulty imaginable hat I could make any use of my legs. But by the assistance of my brother-in-law I succeeded in getting home after a tremendous struggle.  And my wife mad a good hot fire and plenty of good hot pepper tea, and I went to bed and she piled all the clothing there was in the house onto me and I fell asleep and thawed out and my joints got back into their places and the pain left me.

 

When I waked up I was not much worse for wear.  Now, how anything more marvelous could happen to a human being and yet he be able to survive it, I am at a loss to imagine.  I have never heard or read of a parallel case to it in my life.  Now the Reader can ask Himself the question, By what Power was I delivered?  I Know that it was not by my own Smartness.  I have no desire to take any credit to myself for my own smartness in extracting myself from those difficulties but feel to give God the glory and the honor of my salvation and acknowledge his hand in all things.  Amen.

 

George Helps Guard the Temple and Nauvoo from Mobs

 

One would think that when our enemies had succeeded in taking the lives of the Prophat and Patriarch that they would have been satisfied for a time, at least.  But no, they continued to clamor for blood; and we were harassed continually and threatened with having our homes laid in ashes and the rest of our leaders slain.  Hence, we were under the necessity of keeping strong guards on duty day and night.

 

Those were time to try men’s  souls.  I have been on guard night after night with my brethren on the preyeries between Nauvoo and Carthage to prevent the mob from coming in  unaware and setting fire to the city and murdering more of our friends.  I have lain in the Temple night after night upon the hard wooden benches with my rifle by my side expecting an attack every minute.  I have lain on my bed with my clothes on and my gun leaning against my pillow where I could lay my hand upon it at any hour of the night; and jumped from my bed at all hours of the night at the sound of the Big Drum and ringing of the Temple bell, which was a signal for us to gather.  And I had been armed and equipped at the place of randavouze inside of 5 minutes.  I can further that I believe that I have lived as poor and worked as hard at the same time as any other man, and can say from experience that time that the thoughts of the thing was always worse than the thing itself; and I suppose it was the case with death, for a dying person never weeps.

 

George Witnesses the Transfiguration of Brigham Young

 

About a month after Joseph’s death, Sidney Rigdon set up his claim as Guardian of the church, saying that it was not of age to do business for itself, being only about 14 years old; and as he was next in atheraty to Joseph it was his duty to act as Guardian until the Church was 21.

 

On the 5th of August 1844 a special meeting was appointed for the Church to come together to hear what he had to say on the subject.  He did not occupy the stand where Brigham and some of his supporters the 12 were, but he stood in a wagon with some of his supporters in another part of the congregation and Ocupied the time in the forenoon.  He ordinarily was a very eloquent and pleasing speaker, but at that time he made a very feeble effort in the afternoon.

 

Presedent Young replied to what had been said; and when he arose to speak (I was sitting holding down my head reflecting upon what had been said by Rigdon) when I was startled by hearing Joseph’s voice.  He had a way of clearing his throat before he began to speak by a peculiar Effort of his own, like “Ah, hem” but it had a different sound from him to anyone else.

 

I raised my head sudinly and the first thing I saw was Joseph as plain as I ever saw him in my life.  He was dressed in a light linen suit with a light leghorn hat, [56] such as he used to wear in the warm weather.  And the first words he said whare, “Right here is the Athoraty to Lead this Church,” at the same time Strikeing his hand on his Bosam, and went on to utter several sentences in Joseph’s voice as clear and distinct as I ever heard Joseph speak.  And his gestures and appearance were perfect.  This was testimony sufficient for me where the Athoraty rested.

 

George Becomes a Seventy

On the 8th of October 1844 at the reorganization of the seventies, I was organized into the 12th quorum, Hyrum Daytin, Sr., President.

 

He Builds a House in Nauvoo

On the month of October 1844, I put me up a nice little brick house, 16 by 22 feet on a lot that I owned, about a quarter of a mile north-east of the Temple.  I had also another lot situated upon Young Street, about one mile East of the Temple.

 

Mob Activity

The mob continued organizing and gathering apostates into their ranks and threatening to exterminate the Mormons.  And on the 10th of September 1845 they set fire to Morley’s settlement and Green Plain and burned all the houses, barns, and shops in the settlements and drove the sheriff [57] of Hancock Co. from his home and tried to him, when Porter Rockwell, in defending him, killed a man by the name of Warrul [Worrell] [58] who was a leader in the mob and took an active part in killing the Prophet and Patriarch.

 

The persecution continued to rage and the people left the small settlements and went to Nauvoo for protections.  And business was paralyzed and we were kept on guard nearly all the time.  And many poor men were entirely destitute of anything to eat at times.  I was among that number.  When inquiry was made over night who was in that condition, the next morning there would be several fat cattle to butcher and deal out.

 

George is Chased by and Angry Man

 

The early part of the summer of 1845 I engaged to dig a well for Father Bent [59] on his farm a short distance north-east of the city [Nauvoo] and while I was engaged in doing it he sold the farm to a mobacrat by the name of Flinn and arrangements were made that I should go on and finish it and Flinn was to pay me for doing all the work.  So I continued on and when I had gone down about 40 feet I struck water and came out to speak to the man about it, who was plowing in the field a short distance off.  And I asked him for some of the pay, when he got mad and began to curse and swear; and there was a pronged root of a yong tree which he had plowed up lying on the ground nearby, so he ran and grabbed it by a prong and made for me with it.  but I dodged out of his way when he sent it whizzing at my head but I ducked down and it missed me.  Then he put his fingers into his mouth and whistled 3 times, when 3 or 4 men came running across the field towards us, so I thought it best to be getting away from there.  So I took to my heels in good earnest and ran down by the well and took my brother-in-law who was helping me, and we made for the woods which were not far off and got into the thick Brush and thought ourselves pretty fortunate to get away with our lives after having dug the well for nothing.  There whare a lot of Irish Mobacrats settled together round there and the man we had Dug the well for was one of them.

 

George Helps Arrest Members of the Mob

Later in the summer the mob took Phinius [Phineas] Young [60] and his son, Brigham, prisoners while returning from the McQueens Mills with a load of flour; and passing through the town of Pontusac [Pontusuc]  and appropriated the team and flour to themselves, and dragged them back and forth through the woods from county to county so that their friends could not find them.

 

So William Anderson (who was afterwards killed together with his son Agustas in the Nauvoo battle) was appointed to deputy sheriff to raise a posse of 50 men to go in search of them.  I was one of the number.  We traveled through the night and got into Pontusac [Pontusuc] about day-break in the morning.

 

About a mile out of town we aristed a Picket Guard.  He was all most scared to death and gave us all the information that he was in posesion of. He said that there was a large company of men in the brush just out of town and they were all armed and intended to have a fight.  So we scoured the brush on both sides of the road and presently came upon them.  Many of them had their rifles cocked and were in the act of taking aim.  They were led by the notorious Frank and Chancy Higby, who had taken such an active part in bringing about the murder of Joseph and Hiram.

 

And the guard said that the mob numbered 3 hundred men so when we came near enough to them to be heard, Captain Anderson called his men around him and spoke to the mob in a loud voice and said, “O yes, we know you are there and we know how many you number and if there were 5 times as many there we should not be afraid of you.  There are only 50 of us here but there are 5 hundred a little way back.  We have the Athoraty and hold the Papers to search the town for our Brethran and if any one of you snaps a cap, we will lay your town in ashes.  We command you in the name of Sheriff Beckenstoes, whose servants we are to come out of the brush and lay down your arms.”

 

So they came out buy were unwilling to give up their arms.  So Captain Anderson said to his men, “Now my men, each of you disarm his man.”  It fell my lot to disarm the notorious Chancy Higby. He was unwilling to give up his rifle, so I took hold of it and twisted it out of his hands as though his arms were no more than straws.  So we disarmed all of them and took 7 of the leading men prisoners; two were the Higbys (They were the sons of Elias Hibgy who was one of the Temple Committee.)

 

We searched the Town for our Brethran but could not find them.  We then started on our way back takeing those prisoners with us and left word in the town that if anything Bad happened to our friends they need not expect to see the faces of their friends again Alive.  So in 3 or 4 days after that our Brethran were set at Liberty and came home, but wather the team and flour were ever returned I cannot say, but I think not.

 

Another Encounter with a Mobcrat and George is Shot At

 

A short time after that accorrance, 5 of us were going up the Mississippi River to get a raft of fire wood from Burlington Island and when we whare passing through the town of Oquaka [Illinois] two were rowing the skiff up the river and 3 were walking on shore.  One of us called into a store on the riverside to buy some matches.  There was 3 or 4 mobacrats sitting in the store at the time.  One of them said to us, “You are some of them Damned Mormons, ain’t you?”  We answered, “We are Mormons, but not Damned Mormons yet.” [They said] “We will make it hot for you when you go down again on your raft.”

 

And when we were leaving the store and going down the bank to the river, one of them stepped into the door and fired a shot after us, which mowed the brush down close to our right hands as we were going down the narrow path, one after the other, close together.  But when we went down again, we kept prity well over the other side of the river and went down in the night.

 

In September 1845 the authorities of the Church made a proposition to the mob that if they would cease their persecutions and assist the people in disposing of their property, they would leave the state of Illinois the following spring.  And in October a Dilegation of leading men were sent in from Carthage to confer with the athoraties of the Church about the Mormons leaving and it was agreed to that the mob should cease to molest us and assist us in Disposeing of our property.

 

The First Meeting in the Nauvoo Temple

 

On the 5th of October 1845 the first meeting was held in the Temple and it was crowded very full, and the flore settled and caused quite a panic and several broke the glass and jumped out the windows.[61]  It was expected that the flore would settle a little but the people wre not apprised of it.

 

General Conference was held in the Nauvoo Temple

 

October 6th General Conference was held in the Temple; there had been none for 3 years.  William Smith, the Prophat’s Brother was cut-off from the Church.  He had made great threats that he whould expose the twelve and their awfull doings and said that there was nobody that durst undertake to cut him off the Church.  He was a boastful, bullying individual.  And when Presedent Young steped forward to present his case before the people he said that William Smith had made a great many threats about what he whould do but if he undertook to treat them as he had his brother Joseph he whould find out that he had got the wrong man to Deil with for once.  And he further said that he carried a little toothpick along with him for his own protection at the same time drawing a long, thin dagger out of a walking cane and presenting it before the congregation, and said it would not be healthy for any man to lay violent hands on him.  If any did, he whould run that through them, so help him God, if he had the Power to do it.

 

The Saints are offered Inferior Things for their Property

 

I will now say a few words about how the mob carried out thair part of the Treaty in helping us to dispose of our property.  O my sou, what trash they Brought along to Offer to us for our comfortable homes, good brick homes, and Excelant Farms.  It seemed as tho thay had scowered the country for hundreds of miles around for all the Old blakey, swaybacked, hit shot, blind-eyed Ringboned and Spavined things which they called Horses; and all the worthless breechy, hault,lame and blind on oxon, and also all the broken-horned, 3-legged, one-Teated, kicking old cows that whould suck themselves into the Bargan.[62]

 

Waggons they whould bring along composed of an old wheel pickt up here and Another there; One of one size and another of another size with broken clinch pins to hold on the wheels; old host guns and rifles with neither lock, stock nor baril.  I mean things that whare perfectly useless, which thay, from their standpoint, considered suitable equipment for us to travel in the wilderness with, and therefore they thaught that we would be very ege to trade away our home to them for such things.

 

Now this may be thaught by some to be an Exageration but I will try to describe a fit-out that was offered to me.  Two men owned it in partnership. (That is, I supposed thay whare men. Thay looked like men, and I suppose thay thaught thay whare very smart Allicks). They said thay wanted to buy city property with it.  They repreented it as being a very good team.  The near horse was the worst looking thing that I ever saw in my life.  His Back was Curved downwards nearly to a half Circle.  It was blind of one eye and boath knees lame.  The other had one stiff hind leg with the hip running up sharp point away above the other, with some kind of white-looking eyes.  I could not tell whether he could see at all or not, and boath so poor they could hardly walk.

 

The wagon was composed of four old wheels of differiant sizes.  One axle had been broken off about one third of its length and one end made for it with an axe and pinned on with wooden pins; wooden cinch pins to hold on two of the wheels; and an Old schooner bed placed upon them.  I could scarcely see over the top of it when I got in to see them move around but they did not believe in mooveing much.  They went along a few rods one way but when thay undertook to turn them around to go back they turned about half around and that was as far thay whould go, and no amount of persuading could get them to go any further.  So I concluded that thay would hardly suit me.  If I was in the Wilderness with that fitout I should wish myself somewhere Else.  So I got Out and left them Thay may be there yet for all I Know.

 

Now, strange and incredulous as it may seem, that is as true a picture as could be drawn of that fit-out.  As will be readily perceived, we were not much benefited by the treaty that the mob made with us, so there had to be something else done to help fit us out for traviling thru the wilderness to the Promised Land.  So there was a general co-operative waggon making shop established and almost everybody turned waggon makers.

 

How Wagons were Made

 

And the way waggons were made in Nauvoo thru the winter of 1845 and ’46 was a Caution.  The Process was as follows:  Some went to the woods to cut the timber; others hauled it to the tamporary  shops which were erected of boards, with boiler furnaces and ovens to season the timber.  Some were engaged in splitting and sawing the timber; some resting and boiling the brine and other processes to destroy the sap out of the green timber.  Others were engaged in hewing and shaving and dressing the timbers.  And all those who could handle tools were set to mortising, fitting up and putting waggons together, and in many instances waggons were set up in from 3 to 4 weeks from the time the timber was growing in the woods.  A great many waggons were built in this manner and they done good service in crossing the plains.  I have forgotten the number, but they run up into the hundreds.  (I had one and crossed the plaines with it and used it several years after I got in the vally.)

 

Mob Persecution Continues

 

The fury of the mob continued unabated and they continued to persecute the Saints.  One man was killed at Green Plains and another was prisoned in Carthage.  The people living in small settlements around Nauvoo who belonged to the Church flocked into the city for protection.  One hundred and thirty-five wagons with teams were sent out to bring in the burned out families and what grain they could get from Green Plains.

 

Presedent Young had to hide away a good deal to escape being arrested by the mob officials.  I was working on the Temple at the time they arrested William Miller and thought they had got him.  They wre both in the upper rooms of the Temple at the time, when an officer appered at the door with papers to serve on brigham Young, with authority to arist him and take him to Carthage.  Someone told Presedent Young they put two officers at the door waiting to arrest him.  When he spoke to Bro. Miller and said. “Bro. Miller, put my cloke and Hat on and go down to the door and see what they want.”

 

Bro. Miller done so and when the door was opened they arrested him and took him to Carthage, feeling sure that they had got Presedent Young.  And they never found out their mistake until they reached Carthage and took him into a taver.  And the news began to spred that they had got Brigham Young and the mobbers whould keep flocking in to look at him, when an old apostate who Knew Brigham prity well spoke up and said, “Gentlemen, if you thnk that that is Brigham Young you are most damnable mistaken.  I know Brigham Young too well to be fooled in any such way as that.”

 

They then put the queston to him. “Is your Name Brigham Young?” “No, Ser.” “What is it then?” He said, “My name is William Miller.”  “Why in Hell didn’t you tell us so before the?”  “You might have found that out sooner if you had been smart.”  Of course, while this was going on, Presdent Young was looking after his part of the business pretty sharply; and the officer were badly sold and poor William was left to take care of himself.  It was in December 1845 when this occurred.

 

The Nauvoo Whittling and Whistling Brigade

 

An incident has just occurred to my mind which had a little fun in it, I think.  I think it was in the latter part of July, a special meeting of the Brethran was called; a political meeting of some kind I think, with reference parahap to making an apeil to the presedent of the United States and the Governers of the Several States of the Union in regard to our present condition and treatment which we had received from the states of Masurie and Illonois.  It was hel in a hollow, a little southeast of the Temple.  A very obnocteous Carictur by the Name of Docter Charls, one of the Mob, appered there with Book and pencil and stood takeing Notes Dureing the Meeting to bring more trouble upon us if possible.

 

When the meeting was dismist, a company of yong fellows Gathered around Him armed with a stick inone hand and a knife in the other and struck up a lively tune in wistleing, motioning time by whittleing the sticks and slashing out the knives as near to him as thay could without tuching him; and if there was ever a thoroughly scared man, I saw one there.  He looked on every side with a tarible anxious, uneasy look for a chance to break away, but thay whare so very close around him, and had such awfull looking knives (everything from a common jack knife up through all the different grades of butcher knives to the largest kind of carving knife) so he was obliged to wait until they got thru with him.  I did not join the crowd, but I enjoyed the fun as much as any of them.

 

When he got away, he went and made complaints to Presedent Young and other athorities and said it was perfectly Outrageous that a Gentleman and a Strainger in the  community should be treated in such a manner as that in a free country.  The Presedent said in reply that he supposed that the boys considered themselves to be living in a free country and that there was no law that he knew of against wistleing and wittleing and that he simpathised with him very much in his trubbles; his cause was just but he could do nothing for him.  This was meant as an offset to the reply that Presdent Polk made when appealed to by the Saints in the Misuri trouble.  Presedent Young could enjoy a good joke as well as any man and so could the rest of the Brethren.

 

In June 3, 1845 the legislature of Illinois repealed the City Charter of Nauvoo and at the following conference, its name was changed to the City of Joseph.

 

The Destruction of the Nauvoo Expositor

 

Another item occurred to my mind which I should have noted before in the forepart of the same moth in which Joseph and Hiram whare murdered. The first number of a paper called the Nauvoo Expositer [63]was published (A paper of the Salt Lake Tribune stamp.) [64] Joseph said that Nauvoo was not large enough to hold him and that office at the same time and that he would rather die than have that paper go on.  So be being the Mayor of the city called the city council together to deliberate on the paper and thay unanimously declared it a nusance and passed an ordinance to abate it.  And three days later the city marshall with the police broke up the press and threw it out and scattered the type all over the ground about the office.  That caused a great comotion in camp and all hell was stirred up and the Warsaw Signal (or Stinknall, more property speaking) [65] howled and the apostates and mobacrats joined their forces together and said that if law could not reach Jo Smith powder and ball should.

 

So on the 27th of the same month the secret combination was permitted to carry out the hellish purpose.  The Warsaw Stinknal seemed to be the paper to give the signal when to strike the fatal blow that sealed the doom of the state of Illinois; it is seems also that wherever the headquarters of Beelzebub is established also, for that paper was a true representative of the dark legions of sheola [66] and its editor was a true representative of his father, Beliall. So it is today with the Salt Lake Tribune and its whiskey scribblers.

 

The last 3 years of the history of the Church in Nauvoo (namely 1844-46) was the crowning point of the power of apostasy and mobocracy and the shedding of innocent blood.  They murdered Joseph and Hyrum, William Anderson and his son Agustas, and a number of others.  Joseph’s two counselors (Sidney Rigden [Rigdon} and William Law) apostatized; three of the twelve (William Smith, Jon E. Page and Lyman White [Wight]); and Nohn C. Bennit [Bennett], mayor of the city and Major General of the Nauvoo legion; also William Marks, Presedent of the Nauvoo Stake of the Church; Alfies [Alpheus] Cutler, one of the Temple Committee; Francis M. Higby and Chancy S. Higby, sons of Elias Higby; Wilson Law; Dr. Robert Forster [Foster] and his brother Charles; all leading men and men of influence apostatized and a great many other who only hung on by a very slender thread fell off afterwards; and James J. Strang set himself up as a prophet, seer and revelator to lead the church to the Devil if thay would follow him.

 

And it seemed to be a prity hard struggle at the time for the church to keep life in it.  So the woman had to flee into the wilderness with the man child, where a place was prepared for her where she could be nourished for a time, times and a half a time.  And there was given her two wings of a great eagle that she might get out of the way of the dragon.  And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.  And the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the remnant of her seed which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.  This is what John the Revelator said about it 1800 years ago and who can say what it does not apply unto us in our day.  Certainly the Church had to flee into the wilderness and take the priesthood with her and the earth helped her escape from the dragon of apostasy and mobocracy to a place of safety by placing a distance of over a thousand miles between us and our enemies, which also fulfilled a prophecy uttered by Joseph Smith about three months before he was killed:  That in five years the Saints would be out of the power of their enemies, where they of the world John specified the time that the woman should be nourished in the place that was prepared for her before the dragon should make war on the remnant of her seed who, when keeping the commandments of God and had the testimony of Jesus Christ by saying it would be fore a time, times, and half a time but I do  not know what that means.  But I do know that we had a good peace for over 33 years before the Edmonds Law was passed.

 

George was in Nauvoo Legion and Heard Joseph’s Last Address

 

I will now go back and relate an incident that came under my observation on the evening of the 18th of June, 9 days before Joseph was killed.

 

The legion had been called out to parade and marshall law had been proclaimed by the Mayor.  Joseph had addrast the legion that day, the last public address that he ever gave.  After they were dismist, they seemed inclined to linger and gather in groups to discuss the signes of the times and the doings of the mob. There were probably about 50 of us in the group.  I was standing on the outside and looking westward, when I saw a man on horseback cantering along the banks of the river, going north about ¾ of a mile from where we stood.

 

I called the attention of some of the brethren to him saying, “That Can’t Posable be Joseph out yonder Alone at this time in the Eavning and under Existing Circumstances while the Mob are thirsting for His Blood as thay Now are. It looks very like Him and it is very like the gait of his horse that he calls ‘Joe Dunkin.’”  One said, “It looks like him” and another said, “It is Him.”  Whatever can He meane Exposeing Himself like that?” And there was quite a Comotion started among us when about that time he halted, being about due west of us, and turned his horse’s head towards us and cantered right up to us.

 

When within about two rode os us he reined up his horse and stood back in the sterups and in the most cheerfull manner spoke to us and said, “Good Eavning, my boys.  I call you my Boys because you are my boys in the Gospel.”  Said he, “The wolves ar on my track and I don’t know but that they will hunt me down this time.  They have got another writt out for me and they want to drag me out to Carthage.  Will you let me go?”  When all in one voice cried “No” he then repeated again, “Will you let your General go?”  When all in one voice rung out still louder “No”.  “No,” said he, “I knew you would not.  God bless you, my boys.  Good night.”  He then reigned up his horse and stood in his stirrups again for a minute or so and the horse dances and capered in beautiful style as tho he was vary proud of his noble rider, then turned and cantered away towards home.

 

We lingered a short time and then Dispersed, feeling Douncast and have very gloomy Forebodeings and in 9 Days from that time He was Numbered with the Marters.

 

He See a Halo on Joseph

 

While the horse was dancing and capering I was looking very earnestly into Joseph’s face and I beheld a halo of glory surrounding his countenance like the dazzling rays of the sun.  Whether anyone else saw this or not, I cannot say.  I have never seen anything about it in print or ever heard anyone speak of it since.

 

He made some very important remarks that day while addressing the legion, but my memory had entirely failed to retain many of them.  A few of his sentiments, however, I have retained.  At one time he straightened himself up in a very erect and bold position and drew his sword out of its scabbard and presenting it before him said the sword is unsheathed and shall never return to its sheath again until all those who reject the truth and fight against the Kingdom of God are swept from the face of the earth by the sword, by famine, and by pestilence, and the judgements of the Almighty which he will pour out from time to time until the earth is cleansed from wickedness and made fit to be inherited by the Saints later.

 

Joseph and Hyrum Cross the River and Return

 

4 days after the incedent which I have related, Joseph having been warned of the Lord to flee to the West to save his life, him and his brother, Hirum, an Willard Richards and his trusted servant Porter Rockwell, crossed the Mississippi River late In the Eavning but his wife Emma, and others threw themselves into way of his making his escape by sending a couple of faint hearted individuals to upbraid him of being like a shepherd fleeing from his sheep in the hour of dainger.

 

Joseph could not stand to be upbraided of cowardise and turned round to them saying, “Do you want my blood?  If you do, you shall have it. If my life is of no value to you, it is not of much value to me.” and turned and went back with them the next day.  Thus like his Royal Master before him, he willingly laid down his life for his sheep.  And Presedent Young, while making some remarks about it on one occasion in the Old Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, said, that it was Glory and Honor to him but misery to her and to them who were the means of bringing it about.

 

I have heard it asserted that on one occasion Joseph remarked to some of the bretheren that he expected to ride that favorite horse of his; that he set so much store of in eternity.  That whould be pretty strong doctrine for the sectarian world.

 

They Receive their Endowment and George is Proposed to by Harriet

 

In February of 1846 while I was working on the Temple, myself and wife received our first endowments.  And about this time my wife’s sister Harriet, who was several years younger than her, came to me privately and asked if I was willing to take her along with us to Salt Lake and make a wife of her when we got there.  I asked if she was willing and she said, well she did not know but that she whould as soon have me for a husband as anybody that she knew.  So with that understanding she came and commenced to live with us and stayed with us while we resided in Nauvoo, and started with us when we started to go west.  I will leave of here and take it up again in its proper place.

 

George Receives a Temple Recommend

 

I continued to work on the Temple for several months longer but I have forgotten the date when work ceased on it.  But on the 29 th of April 1846 I received the following certificate, the original of which is pasted in my scrap book:  “This may certify that George Morris is enetitled to the privilege of the baptismal fond, having paid his property and labor tithing in full to April 12th 1846.  City of Joseph.  April 29th 1846.  William Clayton, Recorded by James Whitehead, Clerk.”

 

How he was Paid for Workingon the Nauvoo Temple

 

Soon after this the Temple hand were called together by Orson Hyde to see if they  whould be willing to consecrate 2 therds of the wages that was oweing to them if he could succeed in raising enough money to pay them the balance, which we all readily consented to do.  So he with the assistance of others he succeeded in raising the money and paid u s accordingly.  I received 3 gold sovereigns, which made me feel like I was prity rich as I had never before; all put together, received five dollars cash for my labours in the 4 months I lived in Nauvoo.  I continued to work steadily on the temple for the last 6 or 7 months before work Ceased on it.  The last work I Done was Peter Ofines and myself laid the flight of stone steps that led up to the Doors in front of the Temple.

 

George Gets Married

The question might be asked, “Then how did I live?  Why I received flour, cornmeal, bacon, firewood, lumber and brick; now and then a little molasses.  I got a little sugar a few times from Charles Allen for digging and tending his gardening nights and mornings after working all day on the brickyard.  I bought my clothes in from England with me that I wore during that time with the exception of a few articles which my father sent me afterwards.

 

Under thease Peculier Circumstances I had the audasaty to get married (which required no small degree of Courage to undertake it.)  And after we got married we had to start housekeeping.  Well how did I manage to do that?  Well I had braught a bed and some bedding with me from England for my accommodation while crossing the sea which acomadated me and 2 other young men with sleeping room.  I made a Bedstaid of ruff lumber to put it on and with what Bedding I had together with the Addition of two quits which my wife had, fixt us up prity well in that respect.  And I also Braught some dishes with me that I had while housekeeping in Englad; and with the addition of a Pot, teakettle and a Skillit (which we managed to raise somehow) we whare fixt up for cooking but we dident have much veriaty to cook:   Cormeal, Salt Port, Salt fish, and Potatoes, and Once in a while a little molassas, was our Princaple diat.  And I had money enough left to buy 5 hundred feet of poor Knotty lumber, and I got the privilege to lean a shanty against the house that Bro. William Anderson lived in (who was afterwards killed by the mob) but I was not able to get shingles to cover it with, so I had to cover it with boards.  And the roof being rather falt, and the boards being pretty knotty, when it rained it was a little worse than being out of doors, but then we got along pretty well with that by rolling the bed up in as small a compass as we could; and putting it in as dry a place as we could find and throwing something over it to keep it dry, and then put it out of doors to Dry.  But we managed to get along one way and another.  WE had got married and we had to make the Best we could of it.

 

The Morris’ Sell their brick house for $80

 

But after while we got to be a little richer and we built a nice little brick house 16 x 22 feet and we did not have to roll the bed up then to keep it dry.

 

We were able to appreciate the difference between the two ways  by experience but we had no sooner began to appreciate the difference between the old shanty and our nice littly brick house than we were compelled by the mob to dispose of it for anything that we couldget for it.  So when an old Dutch widow lady came along and said, “I give 80 dollars for dat plaze,” I said, “You can have it notwithstanding it had cost me between 3 an 4 hundred dollars.”  Rejoiceing at the Prospect of being able to get away after the Church.  She paid me the money and I took it and gave 40 dollars of it for a Nauvoo-made wagon, and the other 40 to the Nauvoo Committee (Almon W. Babbit, David Fullmen [Fullmer] and Joseph L. Haywood) who had been appointed by the twelve to dispose of Nauvoo property, for a large yoke of oxon.

 

The Leave Nauvoo

 

And on the 12th day July 1846 crossed the Mississippi River on our way West, and Harriet, my wife’s sister started with us.  But having nothing in my wagon provided for our use while traviling, I had to work for my fit-out after we started, so I drove out about 12 miles west from the river into Iowa contry and stopped ina nabourhood where two of my wife’s brothers lived; Abram and James were their names.

 

We stopped our wagon there a day or two and I went to hunt for work and made arrangements with a man to sink a well. I also engaged and old cabin that had been used as a stable situated about a mile distant rm where Abram lived and fixed it up so that we could live in it.  And I sunk 3 wells in succession and had got what I thaught would answer for a fitout and was rejoicing over the prospect of being able (in a few days ) to resume our jorney. But while I was engaged in finishing the wall at the top of the tird well, I was taken violently sick in consequence of over-angsiety of Mind and overworking myself at that hard, unhealthy business, and the result was that I lay sick of the fever and agur [67] for four months and 5 days.

 

And soon after I was take sick, my wife was confined of our second daughter.  We named her Julia Ann, and she didn’t do very well after her confinement.  She was afflicated with jaundice very bad and when she began to get better from that, inflematory Rhumatism settled in her Knee and she was scarcely able to walk at all; and soon after a very large abcess broke out under her arm pit which deprived her of the use of her right arm for some time, and I was almost helpless myself.

 

On Being Ill with Auge

I have seen many people with the ague but I never say anyone as badly afflicted with it as I was.  I whould shake to the extent that the old cabin would shake too and the dishes on the shelf would rattle, and I would turn Black in the face and come near suffacateing often for want of breath.

 

And while in this condition, one of my wife’s Oldest sisters [68] (who was married and living some distance away at a place called Galana[69]) Came to visit her brothers.  She came down to see us. And she and her brother together bantered and tantalized Harriet so much about being my spiritual wife and calling her Mrs. Morris No. 2 that she left us before we were able to wait on ourselves, and went with her sister.

 

I had my oxen on a piece of prairie land in front of the cabin tied head to foot so that they might not run away, and where we could see them and keep watch on them.  But soon after I was taken sick.  I had one of them Stolan and in a short time after, the others strayed away and I never heard anything of them again; so I was left without a team. And during my sickness my fit-out that I had made was nearly used up.

 

When I began to recover a little, my angsiety was such that I went to work again before I was able.  And the man that owned the cabin that we lived in was not willing that we should live in it any longer.  We had lived in the old stable about 7 months, so we moved away early in the Spring of 1847 into another cabin which was a little more comfortable than the stable we had left.  But it was more comfortable and stood alone in the woods a great way from any other house.  And I was away from Home all the time, and my wife was alone with Her two little children.

 

They Were not Safe

And I larned that there was a foul plot brewing in the hearts of several base Wretches to play a foul game upon us, and that it was not safe for my wife to be there alone, so we moved again some distance from that place into another miserable Old Cabbin; but it stood near another house where there was a family living by the name of Doteys[70] who professed to be Mormons but thair Mormonism had prity much all leeked out.  However my wife felt a little more secure from being assaulted by any of the base wretches that infested the coutry.  For there were a great many apostates and some robbers all through the Ioway Contry.

 

Difficulty Having Enough Water to Drink

The place we moved to this time was a very bad place for water and by digging a hole about 6 ft. deep in the head of a hollow in the woods nearby, I found a little seep of water that furnished us with just about enough for house use.   But in consequence of the dryness of the sumer it failed and there was no water that we could get nearer than a mile away, and that was a stagnant hole out on the prairie and that had to be gotten by making a sled out of a forked limb of a tree and placing a barrel upon it and hauling it with oxen.  And when we got a barrel it had to be strained to take the wigglers out of it; and then boiled before we could use it.  And as I stated before, thru angsiety I had to make a fitout and get started again on my jorney west.

 

I commenced to work again before I was able at that hard, unhealthy work (Well digging) because I Could make more at it then I could at anything Else, for I Could not think of ever making a fit out by working for the farmars at 50 cents a Day.  But by main force and will power I kept up untill I had dug several more wells and began to get something more around us towards a fit out when I was taken down sick again and lay sick again for 3 more months.

 

I spoke of the difficulties we had to get water and I had no team of my own to haul it with so we had to be beholden to somebody to haul us several barrels.  There was 2 families living a short distance away on each side of us.  One of them hauled us two and the other one barril each and when it rained my wife would set out every dish and Cup we had in the house under the eaves of the old cabin to catch every drop of water she could (If it could be called water, for it was more like mud; thick with the dust and soot that lodges on the old clapboards).  But we were thankfull for it and strained and boiled it before we used it, but it tasted rather strong after all.

 

I remember we got into a very tite pinch at one time for water and were actually suffering for it, when I had to crawl out of the cabin and, hand upon the fence, and wait for a wagon that we heard coming at a distance.  And when it Came up I waved my Hat for I could not speak loud enough to make him Ear and begged of the driver to haul me a barril of water from the hole on the prairie.  I told him but he didn’t want to for a while, saying he was going to market to Keock[71]And he was in a big hurry, and that the water was so far away that he could not posably spare time to go.  But I pleaded with him so hard and he saw how hopeless I was, so he took his team and got it for us.

 

Oh how thankful I was for it.  And now it has just occurred to my mind that it was done so on two occasions.  Another strainger got some water for us.  May the Lord bless those two men for what they done for us in a time of need.  My wife went 3 weeks at one time and Could not wash a single article of Clothing for want of water.

 

Harriet Married Someone Else

In the meantime, Harriet, my wife’s sister that started with us from Nauvoo and was with us part of the time thru our first spell of sickness, got married and did not live very happy, and died soon after.  May the Lord bless her for the good she has done us in the time of our great sickness, and may my blessings extend into Eternaty for her. 

 

They Move to Another Cabin and the Owners are Kind

 When I began to recover so as to be able to get around a little we mooved away from that place about a Mile South onto the edge of what was Called Sand Prearie into another Old Cabbin that had neither fireplace, chimney, or window in it.  It belonged to an old Widdow lady.  She said if I could fix it so that we could live in it I could have it, and I might give her what I had a mind for the use of.  So I built a fireplace and a chimny and made a window in it and we got along better in it than we had in either of the others.  And the old lady whose name was Billips was quite reasonable.  She said that she did not want to poison anybody because they were Mormons.  And she had two sons, yong men in their teens, and they had a good deil of kindness in their nature.

 

So when we got fixt up I continued to sink wells and made considerable means and got 2 nice cows, a large yoke of oxen and a yoke of 3 year old steers.  And I dug the old lady a good well, and she was greatly pleased with it, for they were in a bad place for water too.  And I got corn and corn fodder for my cattle through the winter and store pay for other things that we needed from Her in pament for it.  And boath her and her two boys whare very kind to us and they would like to have had us stay there.

 

An Experiment Digging a Well

While I was there I made a very dareing experiment in digging a well.  It was on what was called Sand Prearie, about 12 miles from Keokuck.  The Earth was composed of fine red sand and nothing else as far down as ever anyone had gone down.  And no one had ever succeeded in getting water, so I engaged to dig a well in it.  I dug about 6 feet down, which was a far as I could go without it falling in.  I then got some plank and formed them into a circle the size I wanted the hole to be and as wide as the thickness of the wall had to be and put it in the bottom of the hole, and comenced to build the wall upon it.  And when I had walled it up to the top I comenced digging out of the center inside of the wall and the weight of the wall would carry it down and force the sand to the center as fast as I could dig it out.  And every time it had settled about 2 feet down I would wall it up on the top again and in that manner I went down upwards 40 feet and got water.  It whould be a very dangerous undertaking for anyone to try and would not work in anything but clear sand.

 

They Leave for Council Bluffs  

The Spring of 1848 had now opened and I had set the 1st of May to make my 3rd trial to start for the valays in the Mountains.  I had made 2 very great efforts before, and had failed thru sickness and this time also the prospects looked very dark.  My wife had been confined of her 3rd daughter and the second one in the Wilderness of Iowa about 2 weeks before the time set for moving.  And she did not get along very well and was not able to leave her bed.  And I had been sick with fever and ague myself at different times thru the winter and was not feeling half well at the time. 

 

We waited one week after the time set in hopes my Wife whould get better.  I had gotten the old lady’s boys to help me yoke up the cows and the yong steers (and they had been running on a Pasture with their yokes on all the time about two weeks that they might get used to them) but still my wife was confined to her bed.  I had put the things in the wagon the day previous intending to start next Morning anyhow, but when morning come she was very sick indeed, being taken with a chill.  And a violent fever followed it and all aperiances we were to be foiled the 3rd time to Extracate myself from Babalon.  I was sorely tried and being weak in body and consequently weak in mind; and if ever a man felt thorouly Bad threw every hare of his Head and Down to the ends of His Toe neils, it was mee.  I was tempted to think that the Lord did not care anything about such a poor, worthless creature as I was and that I was entirely beneath his notice, and gave way to making some very foolish expreshons.

 

After I have given vent to my feelings and reflected a while, I went to my wife and asked her wether she thaught we had better try to go or give it up altogather.  She said, “Do as you think best.”  A straing feeling came over me like an Electric shock at that juncture that made me feel as tho I was big as a two story house and I said, “Then we’ll go, even if the devil stands in the gap.”  And the Devil Did Stand in the Gap, as the sequil will show, but we went for all that.

 

So I went over to the Old widow’s house and I asked her if she would be so kind as to come and assist me in making a bed in the wagon for my wife.  “Why, you don’t think of putting her in the wagon in the condition she is in, do you?   It’s like commiting murder,” she said.  “She may not live many days, I tell you.”

 

Well, I’ll do it and trust in God,” said I, so we fixt a bed for Her as Comfortable as We could.  And with the assistance of one of her sons, we lifted her into it.  And by the assistance of two young men we got the cattle hitched up.  We tried the old cattle first.  The boys said the others would only be a hindrance.

 

There was a bluff to go up, about a quarter of a mile long, before we could get on the levil road, but not so steep; but that the old cattle could have hauled as much again of a load as I had alone if they had been disposed to.  But when we tried, thay refused to pull the wagon a yard.  That whould run it Backwards and turn to the right or left or anything but move foreward they whould not, and 3 of us utterly unable to make them by beating them or anything else that we could do.  Thay were a large yoke of nine looking machines, black cattle as fat as butter.  We then hitched the others on before them and tried them that way but it seemed as tho thay had all entered into a conspiracy not to go up that hill or the devil actually did stand in that road before them to prevent them, for thay whould get them started up a little way; they whould start and rush down again with all their might.  And it was with the greatest difficulty imaginable that we prevented them from turning the wagon over and rushing down the hill helter-skelter, by all 3 of meeting them square in their faces and beating them on their noses with all our might with tough hickory saplings which we were all well provided with.  We Beat them most unmercifully until thare Noses whare all like a Jille[72].

 

And how my wife stood the mental torture that she must have felt besides being so sick, I cannot tell, for she never screamed once as I know of.  But we all stuck to it and at last we got up the top of the bluff where there was a good long stretch of levil road to travel.  And we stoped and rested a short time, for we were all tiered out for we had a terable battle but we had won it.  And I thanked the boys Hartely, for they were well entitled to all that I could do in that way at least, and we shook hands and bid Each Other good By and they returned home.  May the Lord reward them for their kindness to us and the valuable assistance they and their mother rendered us in our hour of great distress.

 

So I put my whip to my team and did not spare it untill I had got them about humble enough to do just about as I wanted them and they made tracks prity fast.  After traviling a Short time alone, I fell in with two other wagons who were going to the same place as I was:  Council Bluffs; and we traviled together.  One of them was a horse team and the other was a team of very spry cattle and they traviled very fast.  So I had to hurrey my cattle to keep up with them; and my large cattle got very foot sore, and while passing by a man plowing in a field with a very poor looking pair of cattle by the side of mine, I asked him how he would trade with me for my big ones.  He asked me how I wanted to trade.  I asked him 10 dollars to boot.  Mine to look at were worth about as much again as his were but they were too heavy and fat to travil fast.  He said he would give no boot but if I had a mind, I might unhitch mine and bring them into the field and take his.  I did so although it looked like a very uneven trade, yet the cattle I got from him were actually worth two pair such as mine for traviling and mine were worth a great deil more than his for beef.  So we boath got the best bargain in that trade.  So I had no Difficulty in keeping up with the Other Teams after that.  And suffice it to say, we traveled 3 hundred miles in ten days.

 

And as soon as we got on the road, my wife began to get better; and by the time we arrived at Council Bluffs we had boath got to be pretty rugged.

 

He Acquires a Problem with Swearing

I have something on my mind now that is nothing to my credit.  I don’t know whether I had better write it or not.  I think I will tho; it will not hurt anyone.

 

I think the two men that owned the wagons that we traveled with were terribly addicted to swareing and the spirit took hold of me, and not having been used to it, I made a very aukward business of it, to be sure.  I could not fix my mouth so as to swear easely like they could and they would laugh at me.  I whould feel mad at myself because I could not Do it any Better when the fit was on me, and I would hate and despise myself and think that I would never do it again when the fit had gone off.  But I would get excited and it would take hold of me again.  I all most scared my wife out of her wits by doing it so aukwardly.  She said my swareing sounded a great deil worse than the other mens’ did, and she would quit it if she was me.  (But as she was not me, She Dident Know what she would have Done if she had been me.  Parhaps she whould have done just as I did).  I did not do it, only when I got excited.  But the Devil had been Handling me so ruff for about 2 years that I Hardly Knew which end I stood on.  And when we had separated I thaught that I whould quit swareing.  And Dureing the 5 days we staid there, had almost left it, so that I did not feel much Tempted to sware any more when I started from Ioway.  For, of course, we all called ourselves Mormons; for all that we did not claim to be Latterday Saints hardly.  We were only in the first stage and we had not become fully-developed Latterday Saints yet.  We only professed to be Mormons and we were but very poor specimens at that.

 

I thought that I had about overcome the spirit of swaring again until one day after we had traveled some distance on our way towards the valley.  Bro. Lorenzo Snow was captain of the hundred; John Stoker of 50; Thomas McLellin of the 10 that I traveled with.  We were crossing a bad, mirey creek and Captain’s was the first wagon and mine was the last one in the line.  The captain had made a little miscalculation and stoped his team a little too soon, so that there was not room for me to drive out on the bank.  So I was stoped down in the mire.  The captain was standing on the bank to see us out when I riped out a tarable Blue Streak of forked lightning at him for not allowing me room to get out.  It was a terable oath to be sure; in that same awkward manner in which I had been trying to swar before.  I looked up and there sat Bro. Snow in his buggy on the bank watching the teams cross.  He gave me such a look (and the captain that I had sworn at stood there looking right at me) but they neither of them spoke a word to me, neither had they need to, for the looks they had given me was quite sufficient.  They left me and passed on and when I had got out and cooled down, I felt awful mean but they didn’t hear any more swareing from.

 

They Join a Company at Council Bluffs and Start West

I must now go back to Council Bluffs, where I started from.  I own I did not intend to go any further than there that season on account of not having the outfit that was required to cross the plains.  We stayed there 5 days with my wife’s father who had got there a year previous.  While there I larned that there was a great deal of sickness there and on account of having had so much sickness for the last 2 years, I had got a perfect dread of it.  So I began to think that if there was any posability of getting away in any of the large companys that were then being organized at the Elk Horn River I would do it, fitout or no fitout.   So I kept myself posted with regard to the progress they were making in organizing, and particularly with regard to the time the companies were to start.

 

So on the eavening Preveous to the day they started, a little after Sundown, when the organization was all completed and the fitouts had all been examined, I rooled up alone on the opasite side of the river from that on which the companies were camped.  And on arriving there the first man I saw was a very intamate friend named Henry Poyl, who came from the same branch of the Church as I did and crossed the sea in the same vessel I did.  As soon as he recognized me he called out, “Hello, George!  Is that thee?  Come on.  We want thee in our ten.  There is just room for one wagon in it.  Come on and I will help thee to ferry over thy wagon.  Turn thy cattle into the river and swim them over.  That is the way we have all done.  They have just done going through our wagons to see that we have all got the right fitout, but I recken that thou art all right by the looks of thy wagon and team.”

 

The Family Crosses the Plains Without Adequate Provisions

My outside apperiance was prity good but if the inside of my wagon had been examined I could not have passed, but would certainly been sent back.  For all I had to live on for 18 months (at least) was 3 hundred pounds of flour and 2 bushels of parched corn, and there was 5 of us in the family.

 

After having traviled on the road a few days, the Pizga company, on account of their poor circumstances, were put to travil first on the road that they might kill wild meat to help out their provisions.  And my real circumstances having become known, I was put to travil with them; and having two cows giving milk, we nearly lived on milk and wild meat all the time while crossing the plains.

 

I scarsly eat as much as my 3 fingers of bread per day for nearly all the time while crossing the plains, which took us from the 22 of May to the 20 of September 1848.  Being loaded light, we traviled faster than the other companies and frequently had to stop 3 or 4 days at a time while they came up, mostly at rivers and streams of water where we had to hunt fording places and get our wagons over and help the other companies to get theirs over frequently, which was generally a long, wet job.  I think I forded the Platte river 22 times.

 

The Condition of George’s Shoes and How He Made New Ones

When we got to Green River [73] we had to stop there ten days to wait for Presedent Young to come up as he wanted to go at the head of the companies into the vallay.  While waiting there I was undertook to fix something to wear upon my feet.  I had become entirely barefoot, having started from Iowa with a half worn pair of boots on my feet and had traviled about 13 hundred miles.  I had protected my feet by winding strips of buffalo hide around the old boots to keep them upon my feet.  I also made mockisans of Green buffalo skin, putting the heary side inward. While thay whare soft, I could not make them work for then they got dry while traviling in the Hot sand thay would shrink up and get so hard that that whould cut my feet terably; and when they got wet they were so big, so floppe, that I could not keep them on my Feet.

 

When we arrived at Green river I had got so that I had nothing to put on to Protect my feet at all.  So while we were waiting for Prresedent Young at I went around the camp and begged some old boot tops and scraps of harnesses and made an awl out of piece of wire, and I happened to have a ball of shoe thred with me.  I took my ax And cut a limb of a cottonwood tree and made a last [74] out of it; and got some hard bletch [75] of a wagon wheel for wax to wax my thred with.

 

My stock was composed of little narrow strips and corners of harness leather mixed in with pieces of old boot tops for sole leather and filled full of pegs to hold them together.  To look at the pile of material that I had to Do it with whould have puzeled any Salt lake Lawyer (or even Judge Lain himself worse then the Mormon question Does).

 

The first thing I done was to Disect my Old Boots to see if I could find anything in them that whould be of any use.  The Old Insole was a valuable aide to me in forming the shape of my Last and also to make a foundation of a New Pare of Shoes.  Then I tinkered away at the Old Cottanwood limb until I had made a very good last out of it.  Then I sawed two or three rounds of it and split them into Pegs and roasted them.  I then went to work in good Earnist and Closed the Pieces of Old Boot Tops together until I had got them large enough to make the uppers for a new pare of shoes.  The Piaces whare small and the seams run in all Directions, for there were not enough pieces to make either a front or back for a shoe.  I then Lasted the uppers in a very siantific manner.  The next thing to be Done was to Peg the Bottoms on but I had no sole lether to make them of.  So the next best thing to Do was to use some pieces of old straps and narrow strips and Corners of Harness Lether and Once in a wile cover them Over with a layer of old Boot top to hold them in place and fill them full of Pegs.  After a while I got them Done.  It took me a good while tho.

 

But then there was Plenty of time out there.  It wasent like it is hear.  The mane point was to do them well.  But that’s not the case here.  When I had finished them I pulled the Lasts out of them and put my feet into them Instead.  My word! Thay whare a splendid Pare of shoes.  I had made them not according to any rule that I had ever larned about shoemakeing but strictly acording to the rule of my Rocky Mountain Circumstances.  I made them rights and lefts, Consequently thay whould not fit any other feet but the Ones that thay whare made for.  And that was the way the first pair of shoes was made that I ever wore in the valleys of the mountains, and thay lasted me nearly a year before I could get any more.

 

They Arrive in the Salt Lake Valley

I landed in Great Salt Lake Valley on the 20 September 1848.  About one thousand wagons arrived in the valley that year.  Three days after I arrived in the valley, I laid off my wagon bed and left my family and things in it in the Fort and went into Mill Creek canyon to cut and haul loggs to make lumber. 

 

George Built the Third Adobe House on a City Lot

Bro. Archabald Gardaner, one of the pioneers, had put up a little saw mill just below the mouth of the canyon.  I worked at it 3 weeks, which was as long as my cattle were able to stand it.  I got 18 hundrad feet of boards for my part, after the sawing was paid for.  I succeeded in getting a quarter of what was called beef, or rather, bones.  (I do not know what it wold be called now).  It was an ox that had helped to haul a wagon across the plains that sumer, but we were very thankful, for it helped out our scanty supply.  I paid for it with a part of the lumber and the rest I kept to use in putting up a little home which I built very early in the Spring of 1849.  I had made the dobies [76] in the fall of ’48 and hawled them on to a City Lot which I had secured.  It was the 3rd Little doby house built upon a city lot built outside the Fort.  It was only 12 x 14 feet, but O How Thankfull we whare for it, for we had slept in Our wagon all threw the winter under a single Cover of Ducking[77] Cloth And had 3 little Childran.  And O my Poor Akeing Bones, what an experience we had Passed threw for the 2 years Prieveous.

 

George Raises the First Apples in the Valley

After the city began to be laid out, I had about a thimbleful of apple seeds which I had picked out of a few dried apples before I started west.  I put them into the ground as early as I could for the frost.  About a dozen of them came up but the crickets kept eating them off, but I saved half a dozen of them by keeping them encircled around with papers and one of them bore 2 or 3 apples.  And the 3rd year from the seed were the first apples raised in Great Salt Lake Valley.

 

The Family Lives in their Wagon

On the 5th of February 1849 the mercury was 33 degrees below zero and Judge Felps said that it would have been colder if the thermometer had been longer; but I thought that was quite cold enough for we were sleeping in a waggon bed under a single ducking cover at the time with three little children in it.  And I thaught that Jack Frost whould take the skin off us shure.

 

My wife had the privilege to do her cooking in a room that her sister had in the Fort but we had to sleep in our wagon.  And for the space of nearly 3 years we had been what might properly be termed straingers and pilgrims on the earth without any abiding place.

 

George Works on the Council House

The first public works that was started in Salt Lake City was the Council House[78], which now lays in ruins.  Work was started on it in February 1849.  I done some work on it laying rock.

 

In this same month 19 bishops’ wards were organized with the following named men for bishops: David Farebanks, first ward; John Lowry, 2nd ward; Christopher Williams, 3rd ward; Benjamin Brown 4th ward; Thomas Winters, 5th ward; William Hickenlooper, 6th ward; William G. Perkins, 7th ward; Adison Everett, 8th ward; Seth Taft, 9th ward; David Pettigrew, 10th ward; John Lytle, 11th ward; Benjamin Covey, 12th ward; Edward Hunter, 13th ward; John Murdoc, 14th ward; Nathaniel V. Jones, 15th ward; Shadrach Roundy, 16th ward; Joseph L. Haywood, 17th ward; Newil K. Whitney, 18th ward; James Hendrix, 19th ward.

 

I have been a member of the 17th ward from its first organization and am about the only male member left that has resided in it from its organization, and Bishop Hickenlooper is the only bishop of the first organization now living.  And in fact, I might say that we have become almost entirely a new community with but very few of the first settlers left.  I have become a stranger in my own ward although I am the oldest member in it.  I know but few of the ward and very few seem to know me.

 

Each Ward in Salt Lake City is Surrounded by a Fence

On the first of March it was agreed on that thare should be an outside fence built to enclose the entire Ward, and a road 2 rods wide left around each Block.  And a pare of Bars each on the 4 sides of the Ward.  We had succeeded in running a temporary fence around the ward and it was my misfortune to live where a pair of bars was erected about 3 rods from my little house on the road from the north.  And O! the annoyance and mortification that I met with through People throwing them down and passing on and leaveing them down Day and Night.  And there was (more or less) Cattle always around ready to pop in and Eat up the stuff growing inside the fence.  I got so nervous that I could not sleep.  I whould lay awake through the Night Harkening for the bars to drop and wether thay wheare put up again.  But thay whould generally be left Down in the Night more particular by Latter Day Saints at a time when we whare ratoning[79]on short allowance and could hardly keep Body and Soul together for the want of the comon nesecaries of life.  And I have sometimes thought that one of the most prominent traits of character that this people has got is to leave gates of doors open after them when they pass throu them.  They seem to think that it belongs to somebody else to shut them after them.  And with bars it is still worse for it takes more labour and time to attend properly to them than it does to gates or door.

 

It is very poor policy to leave the stable door open until the horse is stolen before you shut it, and there is an old saying (which is true):  One put up the bars and keep the devil out but I think that we miss it a good deal by leaving the bars down and letting the devil in.

 

Nearly everybody seemed to think that it was their busness to let them down and leave them down and mine to put them up.  Another time 4 or 5 official brethren went through in a double seated buggy and left the bars down and passed on.  I caught the horses by the bits and held them while I gave them a prity pointed lecture with several prity sharp points sticking out of it.  I asked them what kind of an example they were setting; whether it was in accordance with their preaching.  I told them that I received nothing for tending the bars day and night and that I thought it was as little as they could do to put them up when they went through them.  Down one of them got and put them up.  I supposed that I have to be charitable and let them down as easy as I can and say that we are all good brothers but little courtesy.  It took a great deal of charity to cover the case, when they passed thru all hours of the night and left them down and cattle around, all watching to get in and all our crops were inside the fence upon our city lots.

 

There is a good deal said about the patience of Job but there is nothing said about him ever living by the side of a pair of bars as I did.  Although I think he was prity patient with those friends of his who upbraided him so much while in the midst of his distress with having brought his troubles upon himself through his own wickedness by robbing the widow and the fatherless when the Lord himself had born testimony to Satan that his servant Job was a perfect upright man.

 

After I had tended those bars until my patience had become exhausted I began to study on some plan to get relief.  I thought that if I could build a fence around my own lot that would do it, but I had no team.  I had turned my cattle out on the raing to winter and my youk of work Oxon and two cows had Died.  But I had a yoak of yong steers that lived but thay had strayed out of my Knolwdge, which I found some time afterwards.  But I concluded to make a team of myself, so I took a buffalo robe and quilt and some grub in a sack and my and a little light chain and went up into North Canyon and Cut Poles and bound the chain round 6 to 8 at a time and then put it over my shoulder and hauled them down the mountain half a mile on the snow to where a wagon could get to them, and worked at it until I had got enough to fence my lot all around.  Then I hired a team and hauled them home and fenced my lot all around with a good Poll fence.  And the sattisfaction I felt in having it enclosed from continual depredation and of being able to sleep undisturbed in the night more than compensated me for all the hard labour it cost me.

 

£ George Builds His Own Furniture

I forgot to mention that in Conection with all the rest of my Trades and Profeshons that I was a Cabinet Maker too.  After I had Built my little House I had to manufacture some fueneture to put into it.  So I got a round Poll, My ax and auger and made a Bedstead first, and then a Table, and lastly something to sit on.  I had had to do the same thing several times Before.  Consequently I had gotten to be prity cliver at it by this time.  Of course, I Dident either Paint or varnish them for two reasons.  First, I hadent time, and the next was I had neither Paint brush or varnish.

 

George Is Elected as a School Trustee

In April ’49 the members of the ward met together and agreed to Build a school House, and that a School should be started and supported by a Direct tax levied upon the Property of the owners of it.  It fell my lot to be on the school Trustees after this order of things was Established.  Bro. Samual Cornaby

Was Imployed as Teacher and I had to go around to try to Colect some things for Him; and I had the hardest kind of a time to Colect enough to furnish Him and His Little family enough to eat.  BishopHaywood was looked upon as being one of the welthyest members of the Ward.  He was not only Bishop but he was Post Marster and Held the Marshal’s Office too.  I had Done a Great Deil of work for Bro. Haywood and he was very Kind to me and treated me well.

 

I Built what used to be called Bishop Haywood’s Big House on the Hill side.  It looked prity Big then by the side of all the rest of the little Cabbins around it.  I went with William Clayton up into North Canyon and cut loggs for Him to Build Himself two or three small log Cabbins on the Next Block.  He Drove the Oxon that hauled them out.  I also worked for father Gibs a good Deil for 50 cts. A Day but there was no money in any of it.

 

George Dug the First Well in Salt Lake City

About this time I Dug myself a well and found a good supply of good water at 26 feet Deep and it was the first well Dug in Salt Lake City as far as I know.  I continued from that time on to sink wells for Other people until I had sunk 13 in the 17th ward and a large Number in the sarounding Wards, and all Over the City.  I had Done very little Else for 2 years in Iowa and a great many while liveing in Nauvoo.  All togather the Number whould amount to about Two Hundrad.

 

City Lots were Decided Upon by Drawing Lots

The first settlers obtained thair City lots by Drawing little slips of Paper out of a Box having Numbers written on them corisponding with the Numbers of the Lots and Paying for the Survaying and recording of the same.  Mine was Lot 5 on Block 104 Plot A.  I Allso Drew a 5 aker Lot in the same way, Lot 9 on Block 18 in the Big Field upon which I sowed my first wheat in the fall of ’48.  I spared no pains in puting it in well but there was Never a speare of it came up.  The Ground was then planted to Corn the same season and produced a heavy grouth but was Cut by the frost while the Corn was in the soft milk and produced no Corn.  But by the Blessings of the Lord I reised a little crop that Sumer.

 

Food Rationing

The Pioneers had sown wheat the sumer Before on the ground where my City Lot happened to be and thay had succeeded in saveing it from the Crickits and while being Harvisted it had spread out a little.  In the Spring I discovered some scattering Bunches Coming up and I took great pains to save every spere of it.  I watered, weeded it and did everything I could to make it grow.  It stooled out and spred wonderfully and Produced 13 bushels of as fine wheat as I ever saw, which might, under the circumstances be Considered a very great mericle.  At all events, it was a great God send to us at that time for alltho we had rationed all the time since we had arrived in the Vally on the smallest allowance Posable to keep Body and Soul togather we had run entirely out of Breadstuf 6 weeks before I gathered that little Harvist.  But dureing that 6 weeks (When it became Known that we whare entirely out of Breadstuf) one or another of the Brethran and sisters whould bring us a little out of thair little now and then, which togather with Thistle roots and sagoes that I Dug and Berrys which we got from the Indians, we fared Better after we become entirely Out then we had Dureing the time we had been rationing on so little.

 

Arguments Over Food and Property

Dureing the time while my little Crop was growing Several of the Brethran of the the Pioneers came along and claimed it.  Thay said I could clame the ground but I could not clame the crop that was growing upon it, for the seed had come from wheat that they had sowed a year before.  I told them that I thaught that thair clame was hardly a valid one under the Circumstances But if any one Needed it worse than I did or had any Better a Clame on it then I had thay whare welcome to it.

 

I had Come neer fighting several times in trying to prevent People from making a road across it.  It was a little nearer to Main St. to go catacornered across my Lot then it was to Keep the road around the Block.  I layed Logs across the track and stuck Notices up but go that way thay whould.  That Bishop that I spoke of a little while ago had gotten right into the middle of my Lot where the wheat was growing when I overtook Him and caught His Horse by the Bridle and told him that I whould Knock Him right off his Horse If he Did not turn right Back the way he had come and put them Bars up and then Keep the road around the Block.  I told him that his Being Bishop whould not Deter me from Doing it for He aught to set a Better example and that I whould sooner Knock Him off His Horse then if it was some Others on that account.  And I guess I swore a little at Him but I minded to Keep the name of the Dieaty out of it.

 

Bartering for Food

Dureing the great pinch that we had been passing threw one of the Brethran by the name of John Gray Came to me and said, “Bro. Morris I have Heard that you have got no Bread for your family to Eat.  It’s too Bad.  I wonder if I have anything that whould get you a little.  We have a little shugger.  I will let you have some of it if you think you can get Breadstuf for it.”  I said that I thaught that if it could be got at all that shugger whould get it.  He fetched me 9 pounds and His wife sent 2 or 3 yard of Calaco thinking that might help a little.  And I had some Hickery shirting that I had braught with me to make me a cupple of shirts, which I ws in great need of at that time myself.  I took these and went among the pioneers who had raised a little corn that summer and got a few quarts from one, half a peck from another, a peck from another and so on.

 

After spending 2 days pedling I actually made a raise of 2 bushels of soft corn that had been nipt by the frost, the season not being long enough at that time for corn to ripen.  I took it and got it crushed (or rather, Rubbed) at a little corn cracking mill that Bro. Kimball had set up in the mouth of North Mill Creek Kanyon, which consisted of a small pare of Burrs with some Posts set in the ground and some Boards covered over it.  There was a little water wheel made and a little Ditch Dug to Bring the water to it and so the Barrs whare turned.  And when I had got it home into my little house that I had just got my family into I felt the richest and most thankful man that I had ever been in the life.

 

I was fully prepared to appreciate the fact that the Lord was blessing me in a marvelous manner by opening the way whereby I had been able to obtain cornmeal after having lived 8-9 months on very small rations.  I was also fully prepared to appreciate my little house and hom Built of Dobies and covered with mud, 12 feet square, after having lived in a wagon bed all thru one long cold winter under a single cover with 3 little girls, which were very troublesome on account of the cold.

 

Grasshoppers, Crickets, and Sea Gulls

In the summer of ’49 we had not only the black crickits to contend with that had destroyed a large portion of wheat the pioneers had put in the sumer previous but the grasshoppers made thar appearance also in large swarms, threatening to destroy all our crops.  At this time the people turned out in large numbers to fight them in every way thay could think of and destroyed immense quantities of them.  And the Lord looked upon us in mercy and sent the gulls in large flocks to our assistance.  They whould light down upon the ground where the insects were the most numerous and pick them up until they had filled their craws with them and then they whould vomit them out again and go on filing and emptying continually for hours at a time.  Passing over the ground whare they had been to work, you whould count hundreds of piles which they had vomited up as large as a man’s fist, composed of the legs, wings of the insects, and very few of the living ones left.  So with what the Lord done for us with the gulls and what we done ourselves by his help, we were enabled to save enough to prevent anyone from starving.

 

The gulls whare about the size of a half grown Duck but thair wings whare large.  Thay had the apperence of being white but the upper side of thair wings had a Dark shade.  Thay had flat Beaks like a Duck (but not so large) and thay had web feet.  Thay whare very tame and whould let one go nearly up to them.  Presedent Young forbid any one from Killing them saying that it whould be showing great Ingratitude to the Lord to do so.

 

The mountaineers who had lived in the mountains for many years said they had never seen such birds before the Mormons come here.

 

Prophecies by Heber C. Kimball and Their Fulfillment

Another great drawback that we had to meet with was that there was frost in every month in the year except July,  But we done what we could ourselves and the Lord Helped us and we succeeded in raiseing enought to Keep anyone from starving.

 

And James Bridger, and old mountaineer, told Presedent Young when we were coming here that he would give one thousand dollars for the first bushel of corn that was raised in Salt Lake Valley, as no rain fell in the valley in the summer.  The chance of being able to sustain ourselves seemed unlikely.  Some men got discouraged and took their families to California, but the time was drawing near for the fulfillment of a prophecy delivered by Bro. Heber C. Kimball a short time before the Church left Nauvoo, which was to the effect that all those who proved faithful and true and stuck to the old ship Zion whould be richer and better off in less than 5 years than ever they were in their lives before, which was brought about by the following manner.

 

The Mormon Battalion that had been demanded by the U.S. Government (from a travelling camp of afflicted people who had been driven out from their homes and property to seek a home in the wilderness among the savages) to go and fight their battles with Mexico and were discharged on the frontiers without any provisions being made for them to return to their families which they had left upon the plains.  So the brethren had to get work in California to make money to enable them to return.  And while digging a mill race for a man by the name of Sutter, they discovered gold, which soon became known in the eastern states and set the whole country in a blaze of excitement.

 

Before I go any further I will mention a more recent prophecy uttered by Bro. Kimball.  He said we whould be able to buy goods in Salt Lake Valley cheaper then they were sold in New York in less than 2 years, and we whould have plenty of money to buy them with.  As soon as he had uttered it he said he felt scared almost out of his wits to think that he had predicted such an unlikely thing as that.  And Bro. George A. Smith, who was sitting right by him, spoke to him and said, “ There, Bro. Kimball.  You have burst your boiler this time for sure.”  This was Spring of 1849 at a meeting held in the old fort.  But he had not, although he thought he had.

 

On the 16th of June (about 3 months afterwards) the gold diggers began to make thair appearance at the mouth of Immigration Canyon and continued coming by thousands thru the summer.  Men in the East who were already well-off spared no expense in fitting themselves out with splendid teams and waggons well fitted with everything that was good, and rushed them as fast as they could, thinking that if they could only get there first they whould be able to make thair fortunes in a few weeks. 

 

The result was that thair cattle became footsore and jaded and unable to travel as fast as they wanted to go, and by the time they reached Salt Lake they had become perfectly frantic with excitement and very eager to trade off thair footsore cattle for fresh ones, offering in some instances 2 or 3 yoke for one fresh one; horses and mules with pack saddles were eagerly sought after.  One whould often fetch fabulous prices.

 

I cannot better illustrate this matter than by taking my own case and giving some details of my own.  I never was one to trade and took a lot of banter to get me into a trade anyhow.  I had a small yoke of 3 year old steers that had strayed away from me in the Fall and I had supposed them to be dead.  But they had made out to live thru the winter and when Spring opened and grass began to grow, they had picked up and got into prity good order.  And I accidentally came across one of them when not expecting it.  And thinking that perhaps the other might be living too, I commenced jaunting the range over and found the other also; and had gotten them together in the yoke and was passing by a camp of gold diggers when I was hailed by one of them saying, “Holo, mister, Will you trade them cattle?”  “No,” I said, “ Thay are all the team I have got and I want to go into the canyon today and get some firewood.”

 

Well, but I will give you a great deal better yoke for them, only they are a little footsore and not able to travel as fast as we want to go,” and pointed to a fine, large yoke of oxen in good order, only they walked prity lame.  He said, “What do you say about trading your little ones for them?  I said that I could not get any wood with them, and I had got to have some right away.

 

“Well,” said he, “There is an old ox over there.  His mate died on the plains.  What do you say about trading your little ones for them 3 big ones?”  I still hesitated and stood mum when he said, “Come, What do you say?”  I replied I wanted a little money.

 

“Well, “, he said, “You must think a great deal of your little oxen but thay are the kind we want and we must have them.  I will give you 3 oxen and ten dollars for them.”  So I let him have them, and on examination I found that there was nothing the matter with the ones I got, only being footsore.  So I took them down to the mirey bottoms and let them run 3 or 4 days in the mid; and it drawed out the soreness out of their feet and no one could tell from their looks that they had crossed the plains that season.

 

I took the 10 dollars and went down to the camp and laid it out for things which we were bad in need of and got a large quantity of stuff for it, among which was good coat and pair of boots for myself; some flour, bacon and groceries which started us to living again quit comfortable.

 

In the course of a week or so I went down into the bottoms to get the oxen, intending to work them a little.  And while passing another camp not far from the place where the first one was, thay began to banter me for a trade without asking me a single question about whether they had crossed the plains that sumer or not.  The cattle looked so well and walked off so spry and lively that they did not even suspect that they had.  I traded with them and the result was I got 2 yoke of oxen and 15 dollars in cash for them.  I got a splendid wagon which the owner said cost him one hundred and 10 dollars; to have it gotten up expressly to cross the plains with, for the old ox that I got with them in the first trade.  I will not attempt to give the details any further but suffice it to say that at the end of the season I had 3 yoke of oxen and a splendid wagon and 4 cows, besides clothing, boots, shoes, breadstuff and groceries sufficient to make us more comfortable than we had ever been before, so that we lacked nothing that was necessary to make us as comfortable as we could desire besides having some luxuries to enjoy.

 

Thus being an eye witness, I am able to testify of the literal fulfillment not only of the prophecy of Joseph Smith, uttered just before his assassination that in less than 5 years the Saints whould be out of the power of their enemies (whether apostated or of the world)  but also a prediction by H.C. Kimball just before the church left Nauvoo.

 

George Testifies of Modern Prophets

But I have been an eye and ear witness and a partaker of the blessings spoken of and know that they were true predictions and fulfilled to the very letter and I further testify that the God of Israel brought this all about and that his hand was made visibly manifest in a miraculous manner in behalf of his poor afflicted people who were robbed and persecuted and driven outside of the confines of civilization by the so called Christian people of the United States.  But we were willing to come away and sacrifice our homes and put our trust in God and cast our lot among the savages and live in the wilderness because we were obliged to.

 

On July 24 1849 the first celebration of the anniversary of the entrance of the pioneers into Salt Lake Valley was held under a bowery covered with brush on the Temple Block and many gold diggers were invited to join us and partake of the feast; the finest feast and the best company they were ever in in their lives.

 

George Builds an Adobe House

In the beginning of the year of 1850 I laid out a tremendous Lot of work for myself.  I had recovered from my Broken down condition that I had been in for nearly 3 years in Consequance of the sickness and Trubble that I had passed through in Iowa and while crossing the plains.  Between the time of leaveing Nauvoo and ariveing in SL Vally and Dureing Nearly a year after I Came in and had become strong and Did not feer hard work.  My famaly had become very much cramped for room so I layed Out a house 17 by 32 feet and a story and a helf high.  I dug out a cellar under one-half of it and then quarried the rock and hauled them up.  Then I walled the cellar and foundation up and hewed the sleepers[80]and put them on and had the foundation ready for the walks before spring opened. 

 

When spring opened I plowed and sowed my 5 aker lot to wheat and planted my city lot in garden stuff and early potatoes.  When I had done that I went down the the dobey yard and made 10 thousand dobies and hauled them up attending to the irrigation and care of my crops in the season thereof until they were ready to harvest.  I gathered them in and secured them. 

 

I then turned my attention to laying up the wall of my house.  I had gone thru all this single handed so far, not having a boy large enough ( or rather not having any at all), but I had 3 girls

 

May 1850, George Vernon was born.

 

I had to hire a man to tend me while I laid up the walls which took me 14 days and that was all the help that I hired.  I got all the timber required out of the canyon and made my floor joists, rafters, and plates out of round timber hewed to a line which made them very strong work.  The house was a strong, substantial one when finished, with 4 large rooms and a cellar in it.  And if I had not been disappointed about getting my shingles in time after I had paid for them I whould have had it closed in inside of a year from the time comenced it.  After I had got the walls up I hired a man to help me saw out the lumber for the sheeting out of some logs that I had Hauled Out of the Canyon, and He whould be the top Sawyer so I had to go doun into the hole.

The Death of His Sister

In the summer of 1850 my only sister died while crossing the plains and was buried at Deer Creek, aged 32 years.  Her name was Mary Ann and her husband’s name was Allen Wilkinson.  She left 4 children: John, Fanny, Mary, and Sarah.  She was aged 32 years.  She was a faithful wife, a kind harted Mother, and a True Latter Day Saint.  Hers was a short and Tubblesome life and a Lonely Death.  Peace to Her Ashes and Consolation to the Harts of the Berieved.  I Baptized my sister Feb. 2nd 1842.

 

June 15 the first number of the Deseret News was published.  I became a subscriber and have continued to be for over 39 years.

 

September 20, 1850 Brigham Young was appointed Governor of Utah Teritory; the first and only one that was worth having, from my stand-point.  We have had nearly a bakers dozen of them since; some of them were more fit subjects for a lunatic asylum than for Governors.

 

Alford Cummings was the next best.  He was a prity good fellow when he could get plenty of liquor.  He used to say that he governed the territory and Brigham governed the people.

 

Soon after Johnson’s army came in, he with some of the officers visited the Tabernacle to hear the preaching of Presedent Young.  When he had finished he called out, “Is Bro. Dunbar in the congregation?” “Yes, Sir.”  “Come up to the stand, Bro. Dunbar and sing ‘Zion’.  Bro. Dunbar sang ‘O, Ye Mountains High with the Clear Blue Skies Arching over the Vale of the Free’ in the real spirit of it.  When the meeting was dismissed, one of the officers asked the Governor what he thought about that kind of preaching.  He replied, “It’s true, every word of it, by God.  Did you see the snap of thair Eyes?  You may whip that People But you Can’t Conquer them.”

 

In October 1850 the first company brought in by the poor emigration fund[81] arrived in the valley.

 

In December the first meeting was held in the Council House.

 

At the April conference 1851 it was voted that we would build a Temple.  The city contained about 5 thousand inhabitants and the territory about 30,000.  A short time previous to this the Seventies had agreed to build what is known as Seventies Hall.  I was a member of the 12th quorum.

 

At the conference in Fall of 1851 (held in the bowery[82] the new appointed Judges Brandebury and Brockus were invited to the stand and the latter spoke insultingly to the people, especially the sisters.  And in the afternoon Presedent Young insulted them back so bad that in the latter part of the same month they picked up their duds and left for the states, deserting their posts and carrying off with them twenty-four thousand dollars which had been appropriated by Congress for lesitlation in Utah.  And the boys used to sing ‘Brockus, Day, and Brandebury and Harris too, the secretary, had all got mad and in the wrath had left us and we are very glad for thay have only of themselves bereft us’.

 

On the 6th of April, 1852 the old tabernacle was dedicated.  It was built of dobies.  It was 126 feet long and 64 feet wide and with arched over without any pillars. And would seat about 25 hundred people.

 

In the Emegration of ’52 two of my wife’s sisters came into the valley.  Their names were Sarah Ann, and wife of Calvin C. Pendleton, and Patty, a single girl.  They went down to Parawan to live.  She had a sister there named Electa Louisa.  She came in the first company that followed the pioneers that season and was married on the way to a man named John Wixom and they left for California in the Spring of ’49.

In the Fall of 1852 another of my wife’s sisters came along.  Her name was Esther and she was married to a man by the name of Edward Beeby.  They went to California also.

In the summer of ’52 we had some prity hot wether.  On the 27th of July the thermometer stood 127 in the sun.  On the 29th of August the revelation on Celestial marriage was first made public.  It was read in the conference by Orson Pratt and he preached the first discourse on the principle.  There was a very large emigration this year.  About 20 companies of Saints arrived in the valley during the year.

 

On the first of January 1853 the Social Hall was dedicated and on the 19th the first theatrical play was performed in it.  In this month the first number of the Seer , published in Washington by Orson Pratt, came out and it was afterwards suppressed by Presedent Young; and called in and destroyed on the plea that it contained erroneous doctrine.

On the 14th of February ’53 the Temple block was consecrated and the ground broken for the foundation of the Temple; Presedent Young throwing out the first shovel-full of soil.  After that Tommy Bullock used to call out the names of the Bishops, who were to work on it with their wards the following week.  I well remember the names of Seth Taft of the 9th and Joseph L. Haywood of the 17th wards on Thursday.

George Works on the Old Tabernacle and the Temple Block Wall

On August 23, 1853 at a Bishop’s meeting in the council house it was desided to build a wall round the Temple block, it being enclosed at that time by a high fence composed of heavy poles, erected by each ward building its allotted portion.  I worked some on the wall while it was being built, as also on the old tabernacle.

 

About His Brother, Joseph, who Claimed to be a Prophet

In the fall of 1853 my brother, Joseph, came into the valley and lived through the winter with me.  He had a wife whose name was MaryThorp.  He was Baptised into the Church in 1842 in the town of Dukenfield, Cheshire, England.  He was very zellous  and soon obtained the gift of tonges so thorowly that it was said by some that He could speke  7 different languages.  He had the misfortune to get Burned very severly two Differient times while working the Cole mines by Explosons of the fire Damp which affected His mind a good Deil and he Became very enthuseastic on Relegous matters.

 

He Emagrated to Amaraca about the year ’47 and when He reached St. Lewis he had no means to Bring him any further, so he staid there and went to work on a steam boat and soon was stricken Down with a Fever spell of sickness and his mind Became still worse Affected and run stronger upon relegous matters.  He whould reed and study the scripturs  and memerised nearly all the Hyms in the Hym book and had Dreams and Vishons and had an Excelent memry and was a fluant speeker on relegeous subjects and He soon became very visionary and entertained many strang Ides.

 

He had to stop at St. Lewis several years before he could make a start for the Vally .  He Drove a team for some one across the Plains.  And when he came in had had a wife and one child, and thay whare very destetute.  I took them in and made then a Home threw the winter. 

 

A few Days after thay came he was sitting by the stove with his Head Hanging Down.  After a wile he rased it and straitened up and said, “Well, When I was Back in the Old Country and in St. Lewis I used to think that when I got to the vally whare Our George was that he whould be able to sit down and tell me all about the Mistries of the Kingdom.  But now I’ve got here, I find that I’m ahead of Him.  I find that I Know more than he does.”

 

He had a great Deil to say abot the Hairship of the Priesthood; and it never desended straight from the Father to the Oldest Son according to Hairship, but the Lord genraly past by the Oldest and made choice of some yonger member of the family to Bestow His Choicest Blesings, and placed them at the Head.  And it whould be so in His case.  The Lord Designed to Place him at the Head of His father’s family.

 

He said the Lord Had unvaled to Him that He had a Grate work for Him to Do And that he whould have to get a Better wife then the one he had.  She was not good enough for Him.  When the Spring of 1854 opened His wife perswaded him to go down south to where she had a Brother and some other aquintances.  I Did not want Him to go.  I told him that his wife whould leave him when Thay got down ther but thay went.  And in about 4 months he came back to me feeling very Bad.  He said it had Happened just as I told him, when thay got to her Brother’s .

 

She refused to live with him any longer, so he made his home at my House and I took Him to help me dig wells and other kinds of work.  He had no Ide how to make grements for work himself.  He whould go round and when he fonde any one who wanted work done, he whould say, “I’ll do it for you.”  I whould ask him what he was going to get for it.  He whould say, “ I don’t know.  I gess he’ll do the rite thing by me.  H looked like an Honest man, and I left him to it.”

 

I told him that he whould find out prity soon that it was nesecary to make a firm bargan with a Latter Day Saint as well as with any one else.  He said he dident see how I got my pay so well.  Folks dident seem to want to cheat me like thay did him.  He said that he could always get along a Great Deil better when he worked with me then he could when he took jobs for himself.

 

Sometime after he had come Back he got married to a widdowe by the name of Elisabeth Mills but he said that she seemed to think more of me then she did of Him and he Believed she wanted me: and if I wanted her he was willing to give Her up to me.  I told Him that I did not want her.  Thay did not live together very long.

 

He then went down to Provo to live and thay made a Block Teacher of Him and he became aquinted with a yong woman by the Name of Eliza Jones and thay got merried.  And some of athoraties in Provo said that he had used undue athoraty over her in perswadeing Her to have him.  And Thay got them siperated.  This was abote  the time when the great reformation was going on in ’57.

 

He came up to SL City to see me about His Trubbles and the rebaptiseing had commenced in the City.  And I was doing a grate Deil of Baptizeing in the 17th ward.  And he presented Himself for Baptism and I was permited to Baptize Him.  He then went Back to Provo and began to Preach the reformation, saying that he was the Only one that was athorised to Preech it, for he had been rebaptized and no one Else in Provo Had.  And he came in contact with some of the athoraties down ther.

 

And he Came back and made his Home with me again but he had become by this time so unsettled in his mind, and had lost confidence in everybody, that he did not stay in any one place long at a time. 

 

While he was with me this time he wrote several Letters to Presedent Young and had several Intervews with Him and Contended with Him about the athoraty to Lead the Church.  Presedent Young told him to go Home to his Brother and go to work and quit his vishonare sceams.  He said that he had always thaught that Presedent Young was a reasonable man but he had found out at last that he was no Better then any of the rest. 

 

He was a grate man for Prayr.  He whould as soon a gone without his Breakfast any time as to have mist going up into a revine on the side of the Mountain Early in the morning to Pray.  He received a great many revlashons at this time.  He braught one to me and said that the Lord had told him to reveel it to me and no one Else and that if I whould receive it I was a rightfull Har to the apostleship.

 

I told Him he was being led by Delusive Sperits and that if he did not Cese  following them that he whould run against a snagg before he had gone far.  I told him that I whould rather follow Him to His Grave then to see him to going on in the way he was going.  He put a wrong construction upon what I had said and went up to Weber and told the people there that His Brother George was the greatest Enemy that He had upon the Earth, for He wanted to shed his Blood and follow hime to His Grave.  That ended our associashuns.

 

Joseph and His Followers Move to South Weber at Kingston Fort

He went on and gathered around Him a Number of shrude Old apostates and many that whare Disafected and Other weak minded People to the Number of about 8 hundred and Organised a Church with Himself at the Head with two Councilars, Apostles, High Priests, Bishops, and so forth and together on what is called the Common Stock Princapal: all puting thair property together  and all receiving thair supplies from the same sours.  Thay raised no crops for 2 years, Considering that thay had Enough to last them untill the Lord Whould Cut off the People Called Latter Day Saints on account of thair grate wickedness.  And then thay whould get thair supplies from what thay left.

 

So Sanguine was Joseph about these things that he whould give Dates in some of His revelations about when thay whould transpire but when the time arrived thay whare not fullfilled.  Then thare whare other revelations given to explane why thay whare not fulfilled and so it went on until some of the People got Dissatiside and wanted to leave and wanted some of the Property back that thay had paid in.  But the Leders whare unwilling to let them have it.  Two men in paticular whare Determined to have some, So thay intercepted a wagon that had been sent from the Camp with a Load of Grain to the Mill to be Ground and apropreated it to themselves. 

 

The Morrisite War and the Death of Joseph Morris[83]

Joseph Morris, according to a disciple who published his revelation in 1886, was born in Burwardsley, Cheshire, England 15 Dec 1825.  In his youth he labored as a farm hand.  At 18 he became a collier and was badly burned and disabled for a year by a mine explosion.  He had, his disciple said, ‘scarcely any advantages of natural ability, he acquired some information during his leisure moments.’  At 23 he was baptized in to the LDS church but he did not come to America until some years later, arriving in Salt Lake City in the autumn of 1853.  In the spring of 1854 he went south to Sanpete county where he got into trouble by teaching his ‘advanced doctrines.’  Hie wife left him and he returned destitute to Salt Lake City.  In the spring of 1857 he went south to Provo where he participated in the Reformation but he got into trouble and was subject to many privations.  During this time he wrote his first revelation.  God, he declared, spoke to him:  “I have chosen thee...to be a mighty man, year to be a prophet in Israel; and thou shalt prophesy to many nations and peoples and Kings and tongues.  Yea, I say unto thee that the mountains shall tremble at the uttering of thy voice; and men shall seek thy life from place to place and thirst after thy blood as an ox thirsteth after water; but they shall not have power to take it before thy work is finished.”  No further revelations were given for two years.  He labored between American Fork and Salt Lake City for about a year; then he moved to the latter place where he  interviewed many of the heads of the church and persisted in riting them letters.

 

 In One such letter on 1 Sept 1859 he rote Brigham Young that he was, save for Christ, the greatest profet who ever lived, and that Joseph Smith was his forruner, ‘doing for me what I could not do myself.’  Not without humility he proposed that he should unite with the Twelve Apostles and that they shuld larn from one another: “Open a door for me so that I can come up to the head of the Church, for I long to have the privlige of meeting with you when I can have the opportunity to speek face to face with you, for I have never had the opportunity to make known much unto you as yet.”

 

In the spring of 1860 he moved to Slaterville, west of Ogden, and stayed there until autum. He found his first encouragement in that setlement but was told to leve, and in October 1860 he set out for South Weber, directly south of Ogden.

 

At South Weber revlations came in abundance.  On 24 Oct 1860 it was reveled to him that thar was to be a gathering and the sheep would be separated from the goats, and thus the gathering of his flock.  But thay whare aristed and Braught into Camp and Confined as Prisoners.  Complaints whare made to Judge Kinney at SL City who sent Judson Stoderd with some papers Demanding thair relese but they whaare not heeded.  So on June 12, 1862 a Detachment of 5 hundrad men from the Nauvoo Legon whare sent up to the Camp armed and equipped under P.T. Burton[84]to Bring Down the Leaders, Dead or Alive; Dead first or alive after.  Thay also took a Cannon along to make shure work of it.  A good many more joined them on thair way going up thare  Next day they arrived before the camp and they refused to surrender.  Thay drew up in Battle array on the Hill above the Camp.  Burton sent a paper into Camp by a herd boy who was herding cows from the camp upon the Hill with a Demand for thair sarander  In a very short time or the consaquances whould be very desateras..

 

When the time that was alowed them had expired and thay having not sarandered, a Cannon was fired into thair Meeting Place while thay whare holding meeting.  It was Sunday.  One woman was killed and another had her chin shot off.  The fire was then returned and after two Days fighting thay sarandered.  Two yong men of the Posse whare killed and 8 in the Camp.

 

A white flag was waved in Camp and Burton and his men went down and Disarmed them.  After thay whare Disarmed there was a larage groop of them standing together and Joseph was talking to them, saying that he had taught them the Princaples of riteousness and he whould like to Know How many of them whould stand by Him to the Death, When Burton spured up His Horse and tried to ride on to Him saying, “Will you give up Now?  Will you give up now?’ when thay had already given up and whare Disarmed.

 

Joseph caught the Horse by the Bitt and sent Him back upon his hanches when he spured Him up again saying, “Will your God deliver you Now?  We had had enough of your Damned Apostacy!  We’ll try your God now” and then drew his Pistol and shot him in the face, and he realed and fell Dead,  when a yong woman named Isabella Boman, who was standing by holding in her arms the Baby belonging to the woman who was Killed by the first Cannon Ball that was fired, spoke up and said to Burton, “You Blook Thirsty Hell Hound!  What Did you Kill that good Man for?’  He said, “No woman Can say that to me and Live!” and took Deliberate aim at her and shot her Dead too.  And some one Else went up behind John Banks and shot Him in the back of the neck but did not kill him.  And it was said he whould Probably have lived had it not been for some Doctering that He received during the night following. 

 

So after having gained such a glorious victory, thay whare ready to start home with all the men of the camp as thair prisoners.  Before thay reeched my house, Orson P. Arnald Came on ahead and wanted to know if I wanted to take my Brother’s Dead Body and Bury it.  I told Him that as thay had Killed Him, it was as thay Could Do to bury Him, for I was not able to do it.

 

Thay took them and laid them upon the flore of the Little Old Jail at the City Hall and threw a sheet over them and kept them thare on Exabishun during the Next day.  I went there and stayed all day and did not leve until evening.  I had my reasons for doing so.

 

While there I saw some feelings exhibited that I have not yet forgotten.  I will mention one dastardly act.  A brave Bishop came along and stept over my Brother’s Body and took hold of his Beard and pulled up His head by it a foot from the stone slore, and then dumped it down again using considerable forse in doing so.

 

When I came away I endevered to ascertain from those in charge when He whould be buried, telling them that I whould like to be there.  I was told that it whould be Done Early in the Next Morning before people got around for feer that there might be some Exitment.  So I got there by day brake but when I got there the Body’s whare gone and all was still.

 

I enquired when thay whare taken away and whare thay whare buried but I could not asartain.  Nobody seemed to Know anything about it.  Finaly I was directed to two fresh graves on the straingers burying  ground but whather thay whare buried there or not I am unable to say.  But I am inclined to Believe that thay whare not from remarks that I have had made to me; that thay whare Dumped in some hold like other rubbage.  But if that was the case it Don’t effect my faith in the Gospel in the least.  That is Mans works; it’s not of god.

 

After A laps of about 17 years and after being hidden away and Disgised most of the time and after the whitnesses whare scattered and nearly all had left the teretory, Burton was willing to stand a trial for murder.  So he imployed some shrude lawyers and had a jury of those who whare frendly to him and the result was he got a verdict of Not Gilty.  But he done the Killing all the same.  It might be argued that Mormonism had Nothing to do with all this, that it was all U. States’ work.  But to me it appears to be all the work of so-called Mormons.  Even Judge Kinny Himself was a Mormon.  Those prisoners had a kind of mock trial and some whare fined and some had all thair real property confiscated to Pay the e4xpense of the expedition and all the rest whare pardoned by Governor Harding.

 

But Presedent Young forbid all the Elders Baptizeing any of them into the Church again without his permishon.  Thus ended the Short and Trubblesom Carear of a Poor unfortunate, weak and deluded Mortal, cut off by the hand of  Murderer in the Prime of Life, in the 38 year of His age, on June 15, 1862.

 

I attended Burton’s trial all the time it was in Progress and carfully read the account of it in the papers afterwards, anteous[85]to discover if there was anything that whould justefy Him in the leest for takeing the lives of those Poor Deluded Mortals, but I failed to find any justyfyable reason for the shading of One Drop of Blood and anything that Chainged my first convicshons in the least.

 

I cannot conceiv how any one who clames to be far in advance of the average Degree of Intelagence can take pleasure or satisfacshun in reeking out vengeance upon a Poor weak incompatant person.  But we are all of us poor, weak, unworthy cretshurs and we are in the Hands of a Mercyfull God and we shall have to appear before a riteous tribunal to give an account of the Deeds Done in the Body.  And if there has been any Murder Comitted or Inocent blood shed, the God of all the Earth will give a ritious dissision and all unritious decisions that have been given upon the earth will come up before the Grand Suprame Court of all and be corected.

 

On the 6th of April this year the cornerstone of the Temple was laid.  There was a great deal of trouble with the Indians this year and quite a number of the brethren were killed and a good many Indians lost their lives also.  Captain Gunnison and several other men, U.S. Surveyors, were killed by Indians in revenge for the death of one Indian and the wounding of two other by California emigrants.

 

During the year of 1853 the Spanish Wall was built around the east and north sides of the city, about 9 miles in length.  It was laid off to 6 feet thick at the bottom, 12 feet high, and 2 feet 6 inches at the top.  We were advised to build it for a fortification against the Indians but it never was needed for that purpose; but there were hundreds of poor men that had nothing to do and needed something to do for their families to live on and that furnished them with labor.  And those who did not want to do work, furnished something for those that did so: and that was a stroke of Presedent Young’s policy.

 

In 1854 the grasshoppers came again and were very numerous in some parts of the tertory  and cut off a considerable portion of the crops in many of the settlements.

 

In May of this year the Indian Chiefs Walker and Kanosh entered into a treaty of peace with the Mormons.  This ended the Utah War, during which 19 white people had been killed and a great many Indians; and several of the smaller settlement in the south had been broken up and the people had to move into larger towns for safty.

 

In July of this year Presedent Young completed his contract to build a bridge over Jordan River and it was opened for travel.  In December the Seventies Hall was dedicated.  It is 53 by 25 feet and cost 3 thousand 5 hundred dollars.

 

This was the year that so many of the Saints died of the cholera[86]while coming up the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers and while crossing the plains.

 

On the 5th of May 1855 the endowment house was dedicated.  This was the year of the grasshopper famine; they had a clean sweep of every green thing and devoured all the crops of every kind.  Even the trees were striped of all leaves as clean as if it was midwinter.

 

Grasshopper Plague Causes Food Rationing

It was found that a great scarcity of breadstuff would be experienced before a harvest could be gathered the following year, consequently a census was taken of the number of people there was and the amount of breadstuff that there was in the valley was ascertained, and it was found that there was only about enough to allow half a pound a piece per day.  And we were counseled by the authorities to all go to rationing on that amount as well as those with all the bread they had, by dividing with others.

 

We had to dig segos and thistle roots and knot grass roots and use several kinds of weeds as greens to help out such as thistle tops, pigweed, parsley, mustard, nettles and many others.  As for myself and family we were not so bad off as we had been several times before, although my crops had all been cut off.  I plowed and sowed to wheat a second time about 2 acres in the middle of June, but the insects cut it down the second time to about one acre which got ready to harvest in September; as fine plump wheat as I ever saw.

 

I had 15 bushels of old wheat and I bought a few bushels more as early as I saw that there was going to be a failure of our crops. One way and another I managed to get together enough so that I had no need to have rationed so close but we did so in order to help all we could in this time of great need.

 

My family numbered ten.  I also took in a young man who had just arrived in the emigration and kept him for a year.  I also let about 2 hundred pounds of flour go to others who where in need, after my crop was out.

 

I built a little house that fall on the South end of my lot to rent, 16 by 28 feet, and got it covered in before winter set in, and did a joiner work in the winter with my own hands, not hiring it done.  So I got to turning my hand from one thing to another: Farming, building houses, digging wells, making and mending shoes, and doing almost everything that is needed in a new country.  I have built about 50 houses and dug about 75 wells since I came into the valley.  And to put it in a few words, my sphere of operation is anywhere between the bottom of a well and the top of a chimney.  I hardly know what a leisure hour means.  There is mountains of labor before me all the time waiting to be performed.  I often hear men say “I am out of work.  I cannot get anything to do.” I never saw the time when I could say that for I had always a great deal more laid out than I was able to do no matter whether it was hail, rain, or frost, or snow.  There was always something to mend or something to fix, either indoors or out.

 

Prieveous to this time I had Clamed and had surveid 50 akers of Land on the west side of Jordin River a little way South west of the Bridge.  But as I could only be at one Place at a time and that Place was in the City Building Houses and Digging Wells and having no Boys old enough to assist me, it slipt out of my hands.

 

About this time I baught 15 akers of Land of Horris Gibs and 12 Akers of Jere Pulsefer, boath Pieces laying together on the west side of Jordin river at a place called the Point of the Willowes, Now called North Point, about Due West of the Hot Springs.  I fenced it all round and build a Logg House upon it and took my stock over there for I had got a nice little start of stock at that time.  And I took my oldest two girls over there to live.  And I broke up a part of the land and sowed wheat and other kinds of seed upon it and made a gardin and Planted it to Gardin stuble and the balance I sowed with red top seed and made a meddow of it.

 

I had no sooner got this all Done then the floods came down from the mountains into the Jordin river and it Overflowed its banks and covered my Land over, from 2 to 5 feet deep with water and it remained under water for 2 years.  There had been an unusual hevy deposit of snow the prieveous winter, it having fallen to the depth of 8 feet in some parts of the Vally.

 

 In the month of July this year the foundation for the Temple was finished above ground.

 

In September 1855  I was appointed school trustee and acted in that capasaty 5 years.

 

In February 1856 the Seventies had a jubilee.  The hall had been undergoing improvements and was rededicated.  They numbered 40 quorums.

 

In the forpart of the year ’56 there was a good deal of suffering among the people on account of the scarsaty of provisions, and a great many cattle died of starvation thru the winter on account of the ravages of the grasshoppers the previous summer.

 

Thoughts on Block Teaching[87]

In August 1856 I was appointed acting teacher over 2 blocks in the 17th ward under Thomas Callister, Bishop: and acting in that capacity 6 years and during that time I gained much experience while visiting among the people; and settling diffecultys and endevering to magnify that office, and believe that I came prity near doing it in an acceptable manner before my Heavenly Father.  I larned that it was necessary to live humble and prayrful and diligent in keeping the commandments of the Lord, that I might have the Holy Spirit for my guide, without which no man can magnify that office.  It is one of the most Important Offices that there is in the Church and unless it is Magnefied the Church will not be in an Healthy State.  A teacher must be a practical man to be able to magnify that calling.  And to be successful in his labors he must not undertake to teach others what he himself is not willing to perform.  For to set a good example is the best kind of teaching that any man can do and he that is faithful in small things ha

s the promise that he shall be made ruler over greater things; and it is better to wear out through diligence than to rust out of negligence.

George is a Member of a Prayer Circle

In the fall of 1856 I became a member of one of the prayr circles, one of which meets every eveing in the week and two on Sunday to offer up prayrs for the advancement of the cause of truth and righteousness upon the earth and the prosperty of the church and the Kingdom of God and the downfall of wickedness.

 

Presedent Young had advacated the faseability of the Saints Crossing the Plains with Hand Carts for some time, so in the summer of 56 the experiment was tried on a large scale.  Edmond Elsworths and Danial McArthers companies togathere numbered 497 Souls and 100 Hand Carts and arrived in the vally Sept. 26th.  I failed to larn the number of Deaths.  Edward Bunkers Company arrived October 2nd.  I failed to larn the No. of Souls or of the hand Carts or if any had Died.  Edward Martin’s Company 567 Souls and 146 Hand Carts and arrived in the Vally Oct 28.  Thay had suffered extreamly and many had Died but the Number I failed to larn.

 

Captain James Willie’s company started from Iowa City on the 15th of July with one hundred and 20 handcarts and wagons, and about five hundred souls, of whom 66 died on the road.  The company arrived in the vally on the 9th of November, having been caught in the mountains in the winter and many of them were badly frozen and many were sick in other ways; and they were distributed around among the different wards to be taken care of.

 

George Takes a Plural Wife and She Died Soon After

There was a very sick yong woman by the name of Maria Allen that had Come in James G. Willies’ Company.  She came from Mackelsfield, Cheshire, England.  She was being taken care of on one of the blocks that I was acting teacher over.  I had visited her and administered to her a few times.  She was sick with dropsy[88]. Caused perhaps by wading through the streams and much exposure in other ways at critical periods.  She was getting worse very fast and it was quite evident that she could not live long.

 

One day there was a conversation started up in the house about the seiling ordinances and plurality of wives and other principles of the gospel.  This was on the 13th day of January 1857.  Next day I was informed by the woman who was taking care of her that she desired to be seiled to me.  I went to see her and had a short interview with her.  She said that it was her desire to avail herself to the privilege that the gospel afforded her and asked if I was willing that she should be seiled to me and manifested comsiderable uneseyness lest she might not live until it could be accomplished.

 

I told Her that I was Perfictly willing and whould do all that lay in my Power to have it accomplished as quick as Posable and comforted Her all I could.  So I went up immediately to see Presedent Young about it but after wateing around all Day and frequently Calling into His Office I failed to see him, but was informed by the Person who had the Charge of His office that if I whould Come to the Office about 9 o’clock the next Morning that I whould be likely to see him.

 

She was very uneasy all day and whould frequently ask the people to look out the door to see if I was coming.  When I got back towards evening and told her that I had not been able to see Presedent Young about it she was disappointed.

 

Maria Allen Dies

I went again the next morning and saw the Presedent and related the matter to him.  He said that she had a perfect right to avail herself of that privilige and appointed Franklin D. Richards, one of the 12 apostles and authorized him to go and perform the ceremony of seiling her to me for time and all eternity, which he did on the evening of 15th of February 1857, blessing her and comforting her very much.  And when the ceremony was ended the uneasiness left her and she felt better satisfied in her mind, and died about 5 o’clock next morning, full in the faith of the everlasting gospel to Come forth in the First Reserection to enjoy the Blessings that had Been seiled upon Her.  My wife was present and gave her to me.  I have no doubt but that she would have died two days sooner had it not been for the anxiety she felt to have the ceiling ordinance performed in her behalf.  She was 23 years old on the last day of December 1856.

 

On the 30th of November Edward Martin’s handcart company arrived in the city after suffering extreme from exposure to the cold.  Many of the immigrants died in the mountains and handcarts had to be abandoned as soon as the relief teams from the vally were met.  When the company passed Florence, Nebraska August 25 it consisted of 5 hundred and 76 personss and 46 handcarts and 7 wagons.  This was a very severe winter.  The snow fell to the depth of 8 feet in many places in the vally.

 

The Reformation of 1857 and the Catechism

The great reformation was going on at this time and the Saints were all rebaptized as also all the authorities of the church.  Brother Jedediah M Grant took a very active part in it.  A catechism was gotten up containing the following questions which were put to the people by those who were appointed to catechize them:  Have you committed murder by shedding innocent blood or consenting thereto?  Have you betrayed your brethren or sisters in anything?  Have you committed adultery by having conection with any woman not your wife, or a man that was not your husband?  Have you taken and made use of any property not your own without the consent of the owner?  Have you cut hay where you had no right to, or turned your animals into another person’s grain or field without his knoladge or consent?  Have you lied about or maliciously misrepresented any person or thing?  Have you borrowed anything that you have not returned or paid for?  Have you bourn false witness against your neighbor?  Have you taken the name of Diety in vain?  Have you been intoxicated with strong drink?  Have you found lost property and not returned it to the owner or used all due diligence to do so?  Have you branded an animal that you did not know to be your own?  Have you taken another’s horse or mule from the range and rode it without the owner’s consent?  Have you falsfied your promises in paying your Depts or run into Dept with no Prospect of Paying?  Have you taken water to irrigate with when it belonged to another person at the time you used it?  Do you pay your tithing promptly?  Do you teach your family the gospel of salvation?  Do you speak evil against your brethren or against any principle taught in the Bible, Book of Mormon or Doctran and Covnants:  revelations given through Joseph Smith the Prophat and the presidency of the Church as now organized?  Do you pray in your family night and morning, and attend to secret prayer?  Do you wash your body and have your

 

famaly do so as often as health and clenlyness requires and circumstances will permit? Do you labor 6 days and rest or go to the house of worship on the Saboth? Do you and your famaly go to ward meetings? Do you preside over your household as a servant of God? Have you laboured diligently and earned faithfully the wages paid you by your employer? Do you Opress the hireling in his wages? Have you taken up and converted to your own use any stray animals or in any manner apropriated one to your own benefit without accounting therefore to the proper atharaties?

 

It was required of all those who had been guilty of any of those sins to confess to those who had been wronged and make restitution to their satisfaction. It was very Douptfull if there whare in the Comunity who had not been Guilty of some of those sins but the Council that was given by the Athoraties was Prity thoroughly carrayed out and we all Obtained forgiveness on Conditions that we ceased to Do such things in the future.

 

While this was going on, there was a great deal of wild fire got out among those who were appointed to preach the reformation and it is my candid opinion that if it had continued much longer that there were those among them that would have left the jumping, screaming, ranting Methodists all in the shade. But it was considered that it had gone far enough and the people were all rebaptized for the remission of their sins and the renewal of the covenants.

 

On the 7th of March 1857 myself and family was rebaptized. It then fell my lot to baptize a great many others. On the 21st of March I baptized 50 persons. I had more baptizing to do than any other elder in the 17th ward and spent a great deal of time in visiting the people and settling difficulties.

 

Georqe is Called as a Policeman

On March 28, 1857 I was called and appointed to act as a policeman and city guard. While acting in that capacity I got an experience of a different kind to what I had had before, as there were large companies of gold diggers passing threw the city to California of a very different class of people to what those were that passed through when the gold miners first started and where such a blessing under God to his poor afflicted people. For those generally left a great many roughs and rogues behind to stay through the winter who would drink, gamble and carouse and trample the city ordanances under their feet; occasionally shooting or stabbing each other and disturbing the peace in various ways and consequently had to be arrested and fined or put into the lockups and guarded.

 

On the 23rd of April a company of mishonaries started from Salt Lake City to cross the plains with handcarts. On the 12th of May we had a very severe frost which cut off early vegetation.

Georqe Tells of his Affiliation with the Nauvoo Leqion

On the 27th of June I was appointed captain of the first 10 in the second independent rifle company of the Nauvoo Legion. I was enrolled in the 3rd company, 2nd battalion, 1st regimen when the legion was first organized in the city of Nauvoo, Hancock co., Illinois. 

 

On June 28, 1857 I first heard of the assassination of Parley P. Pratt by a man, name of McLane in Crawford, Arkansas.

 

Georqe Consecrates His Property to the Lord

On August 12th I went to the recorder's office and deeded my property over to the trustee in trust of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints according to the law of consecration, the value of which was 2,880 dollars. This was done to manifest the good will I had and respect of the gospel of Christ and the Kingdom of God upon the earth which I claim to have an everlasting interest in. My feelings were at that time that if all I had was needed for the advancement of the cause of truth and righteousness and the building up of the Kingdom of God upon the earth that I was ready to deliver it over and get a tent and move into it and starve again whenever it might be called for by the proper authority.

On the 28 of May 1857 the 2nd Dragoons, 5th and l0th Infantry and Phelps Battery of 4th Artillery 2500 men were ordered out as an expedition to Utah by order of General Winfield Scott of the U. S. Army and on the 24th of July while President Young and some of the people of Salt Lake City were celebrating the l0th anniversary of the arrival of the pioneers by a feast in Big Cottonwood Canyon, Judson Stoddard from Independence, Messuria arrived without the males[89], the postmarster there having refused to forward them, and reported that an army with 2,000 infantry and a large number of cavalry were coming to Utah to Wipe Out the Mormons because of lying and abominable reports, having been sent to Washington from Utah by Judge Drummond and others, stateing that the Mormons whare in Rebelion and had Burned the US Court records. On the 18th of July the l0th infantry of Government began marching from Fort Levenworth under the command of Col. E. B. Alexander, the artillery and 5th infantry followed a few days after.  With regard to the army, Presedent Young called it a mob and said it should not come in. So araingments began to be made to Prevent it. The Nauvoo Legeon whare Ordered to be ready to March at a moment's warning.

 

We had an excellent harvest this year; the best there ever had ever been in Utah.

 

On the first of August the Nauvoo Legion was ordered to be kept in readiness for an expedition in the mountains to prevent the U. S. men from coming into Salt Lake City and Presedent Young Declared the Teretory of Utah to be under martial Law. On the 7th of August a part of the mob arrived at Fort Kearney, consisting of 10th infantry and Phelp's Battery. The people from Carson valley moved back to Salt Lake about this time.

 

On the 15th of August Co. R. T. Burton and T. W. Cummings started east with 70 men for the purpose of protecting the emigration trains and making observations in regard to the approaching mob. I was appointed to go in that company but was prevented by orders being given to Capt. L. H. Hardy to retain all the police in the city, myself being one of that body. On the 21st of August Col. Burton's company reached Fort Bridger.

 

Narrow Escapes bv Listeninq to the Spirit

On the 28th of August 1857 I had a very narrow escape from being killed in a well which I was digging for Captain W. H. Hooper, a little east of the Diseret National Bank corner. I had dug down to the depth of 50 feet and got water and just commenced to wall it up when my brother, Joseph, was assisting me, let a rock as large as a 5 year old Child's Head slip out of His hands. When he let it fall he uttered a fearful groan which startled me so that I sprang up from a stooping position and crowded myself as flat as I could against the side of the well. And at that instant the rock came down singing like a cannon ball, grazing the rim of my hat and the end of my nose and falling between my feet which whare spred apart. So I had to give God the glory for saving my life in a miraculous manner again, as he had done many times before. A few years ago I was digging a well when the bucket (which was a very heavy one) was let fall down the well 16 feet but I escaped without injury, except the bucket striking me across my wrists as I was raising my hands to protect my head.

 

In the fall of '57 I had still another very wonderful escape from lowing my life in a well. Brother Martin H. Peck of the 17th ward called upon me to go and clean out his well. It had failed of water, so I went to attend to it; and had got my rigging fixt when I called to him and told him that I was ready to go down. He was going to let me down and wait on me while I cleaned it out. He came along and took hold of the windlass and I began to descend into the well. I had not gone more than 6 feet down when a sensation suddenly came over me saying 'It is not safe to go down into this well' as plain as words could be spoken.

 

I spoke up and said, "Hold on, Brother Peck." He said, "What is the matter?" "Well," said I, "Something tells me it is not safe to go down into this well."  "Does it?" said he. "Yes," said I. "Then don't go down," said he. I waited and hesitated a short time, being of a daring disposition. Bro. Peck said, "Well, Bro. Morris, what are you going to do? Are you going down or shall I pull you out?" Said I, "I can see no reason why I should back out. The wall seems to be very good. I never did back out of anything that I undertook to do without some very good reason for doing so, but I guess I will have to do it this time.” "Very well,” said he, "Say the word and out it is, for I would not have you killed on my premises for all the wells in Salt Lake."

 

So he pulled me up and on the morning of the 3rd day after, I was going up the sidewalk near Bro. Peck's house when he came running towards me looking very pleased, saying, "My goodness, Bro. Morris, you saved your bacon by not going down into my well. It went last night like an earthquake and if you had gone down into it that would have been the last of you." "Well, Bro. Peck," said I, "This shall be a warning never to be forgotten. I have had many warnings before from the Lord in my life and let them pass by unheeded, but from this time out I shall be a cautious man and I shall hearken to the whisperings of the still small voice of the good sperit.” I candidly believe that if Bro. Peck had manifest any angsiaty to have his well fixed in place of perswadeing me not to go down into it I should have gone down and been buried alive. 

 

Some of the things which I have been relateing and have past threw Dureing my life are Calculated to make a man understand what Thrilling sensations mean and to set His thinkers to work. This Cercumstance wraught a Chaing in me such as nothing else that I had ever pased threw in all my life before had been able to Effect. I became a cautious, thoughtful and careful man and neve Done much well Diging after that but turned my attention more Perticulerly to mason work and farming. And I thank my Heavenly Father for placing me in the charge of a faithful guardian angel who has allways been by my side and delivered me from premature death a great many times in my life: From being killed in wells; from being Crushed to Death in Cole Mines several times; from being drowned in the Mississippi River twice; when I was shot twice; and in sundry places and in divers ways at many other times in a maraculous manner when I have been Exposed to Dainger. 

 

On Sep. 9th the Mountain Meddows Masacree took place.  About this date several handcart companies came into the vally.

 

September 13, 1857 I attended meeting at the Tabernacle.  Captain VanVleet, the quartermaster of the U. S. troops that whare coming here was there. Presedent Young was speaking and in his remarks said that it was a “prity bold step for us to take a mear handfull of people to declare thair independence but so it is; we, this day, are free. The U. S. will call this treason but they are the treasoners and we will- suport the Constitution and if the government breaks us up here we will never lay another foundation or build again until we do it in Jackson County, Missuri. And if this people will do right we never shall be in bondage again. Thay never will be able to get the bow on Old Brites back again; never, no never! For the bow key is lost and the Bow has fell off and Old Brite is unyoked and old Buchanan had got the yoke himself and will be obliged to dash around and knock his shins untill thay come to his release and take the yoke off and turn him up to grass, for he is so disabled that he never will be able to work again."

 

Johnston's Armv Invades Utah

On the 17th of Sept. '57 Col. Philip St. George Cook left Fort Levenworth with the 2nd division of the army for Utah. Sept. 23 Col. Burton's company met the advance companies of the U. S. Troops and travelled not far from them until they arrived at Ham's Fork. On Sept. 27th Bro. Danial H. Wells went out to Echo Canyon with about 12 hundrad men from the different settlements where they engaged in digging trenches across the canyon, throwing up breastworks and loosening rocks on the mountain and preparing to resist the progress of the mob.

 

On the 5th of Oct. Lot Smith with a small company of men burned 2 trains of government stores of the army that had been sent on us by the government to annihilate us according to law, near the Big Sandy and Green River[90]. Porter Rockwell and a few others went to the Government Heard and told the Herdman that thay whould take some of thair Cattle to a Better Pasture, and relieved them of 800 Head of thair Beef Cattle. And the Troops, finding that they could not come into the valley through Echo Canyon, undertook to try to come in by Soda Springs. And after trieng several days found that thay whare unable to acomplish on acount of thair anamals being so Poor and weak, so thay returned to Ham's Fork, finding that they were not able to get in by that route either.

 

On the 6th of November thay lost 5 hundred animals from cold and starvation around the U. S. camp at Black's Fort. What I have been relateing was some of the kind of work that had to be Done in those Days. And it was done princaply by Veterons and men who had been tried and had had to do with mobs and Murderers. And we had just passed threw a thorough reformation and all been rebabtized and never stood as well before the Lord as a People as we did at that time.  And the Lord faught Our Battles and we gained a great victory without sheading any of the Blood of Our Enemys. And showed them prity Plainly that we whare Mountain Braves and not sarfs; Saints and not the off-scourings of the Earth, as thay suposed.

 

In September '57 the police force was enlarged and Our headquarters was established in the Council House where we were put on double duty and stayed there day and night.           We number 150 men at one time.

 

It was reported that two of our Brethran had been taken Prisoners by the Solders and that thay said that thay whould not be responsable for thair lives. Pres. Young sent them word that if thay murdered them it whould cost them as many Scelps as whould make a Blankit.

 

October 24 we are in daily communication with the camp of Israel out in the mountains who have been sent out as a defense to protect an innocent people against the savages of a government mob consisting of about 2,000 men with a train of about 800 wagons and from 16-1800 horses and mules and a very large herd of cattle, about 800 head of which have fallen into the hands of our brothers.

 

February 20, '58 I attended my quorum meeting (the 12 quorum of seventies) where the war and defense of Israel were the subjects discussed. I made a few remarks and expressed myself as follows: That “as far as I was concerned I had told my bishop what property I had got and that he knew best what would turn into the things that were needed to sustain the brethren who were out in the mountains and that he could say what he wanted and I would bring it to him any hour, either all or part of what I had, for at that time I went forward to consecrate all I had as a free will offering to show the good will and respect that I had for the Cause of Christ. I had counted the cost and had come to the conclusion that all I had or ever had would have in a literal and not in a spiritual or sectarian point of view to become a true and faithful and acceptable disciple of Christ. And this being the case, I had stood ready ever since to go into the Mountains or any other Place In the Defence of Zion or hand over anything I had for the rolling forth of the great latter-day work.

"Our Big Brothers[91] have got stuck up on Ham's Fork and thay have got to stay there untill Pres. Young is willing to let them get off. It is not very plesent to be stuck upon a fork but thay whould Do whorse then that by us if thay had the Power. Thay got up one morning and found 15 of thair Anamals laying Dead, and it was reported that the Guards had shot 3 of them for Damned Mormon Spies. Thay said that the Mormon Spies whare so thick around there that thay whare hidden behind every Sage Brush. And one of the Officers said to Col. Alixander, "Col., I'll be Damned. The first thing you know, thay'll be Inside of your Tent." Thair vision was so obsquered that thay could not tell a govenment mule or a Sage Brush from a Mormon Spie.

 

Georqe Helps People Move South to Avoid the Army

In March 1858 the President had now concluded to let the Government Troops come in and he had also concluded that the Saints should leave the city and move southward. So it was necessary to ascertain the number of inhabitants and the amount of breadstuff, the strength of teams. So I, being teacher of 2 blocks at the time, proceeded to ascertain the number of inhabitants there was on the 2 blocks, which was 145 adults, 12 tons 850 lbs. of flour, 700 bushels of wheat, 70 bu. of corn and 3 hundred bu. of potatoes, but we were very weak handed for teams in the 17th ward.

We rigged up 2 teams, one with 2 and the other with 3 oxen to moove the Poor with. And on the 21st of March it was decided that the inhabitants of the city and settlements north should leave their homes and moove south. So I was appointed to take charge of the 2 teams and to move the poor of the ward down south. So on the 22 of April I loaded up and made a trip to Spanish Fork, distance of 60 miles. The cattle were poor and the roads were very bad and no grass yet for the cattle to eat, which made it a heavy drag.

We could find no place to put out flour and grain under cover so we had to leave it piled up in boxes in peoples' dooryards exposed to the storms and it got very much damaged.

I had previously been appointed to go in a pioneer company to Beaver Valley, it being though advisable to go there in a ward capacity but my name was taken off the list in consequence of Bp. Thomas C. Lister being called to take charge of a company in the mountains.

The clouds looked very dark. It looked as though we were leaving our homes never more to return, yet understanding the very forbidding assurance of things, there were some who continued their labours as though nothing was the matter. I was one of them. I owned a five acre lot and rented 6 acres more which I sowed to wheat every year early in the spring. But in consequence of not being there at the proper time to water it I raised a very poor crop.

 

Georqe Moves His Family South; Thev Live in a Duqout

The second trip I made I took my family down to Provo Bottoms near the lake and made a dugout and covered it with reeds from the lake. It made a very good place for us to gipsy in. And there came up a terable Thunder Storm and the rain Come threw the Cane Brake faster then it did out of Doores and Covered everything over with mud. And I had Dug the flore doun too Deep for the water to run out and we had a little lake of Our Own. And there I lost my naturalizeation Papers and my Citizenship too. If I Dident lose them then, I Did when the Edmonds Tucker law came along.

 

When I got my family fixed and my stuff moved from the city, I returned again to take care of my crops. On the 26 of June I was in the city when the troops came in; and watched them pass through to the west side of Jordin[92], where they stayed a few days and then went down to Cedar Valley where they established a station and called it Camp Floyd. They afterwards called it Fort Crittenden. The Government Granted us all a free and unconditional Pardon for something (I do not Know what) Unless it was for leaveing Our Homes and Governer Cummings Beged on us to Come Back.

 

We had every reason to believe from previous treatment that they would disregard our rights and act reckless and lawless but the Lord held them in check and overruled their wicked designs for our good.  The officers kept them under strict control and thay passed through peasceably.  They had made their boasts while marking across the plains how they would string up old Brigham and all the Mormon leaders by their necks and have fine times with their wives and the Mormon women generally, but they failed in accomplishing their hellish purpose for the Lord has placed a righteous man at our head and endowed him with superior wisdom to point out the way in which his people should go in safety.

 

On the 24th of February 1858 that noble hearted friend, Col. T. H. Kane, arrived in the city by the way of Calafornia on a self Imposed Duty to try to Bring about a peaceable ajustment of the Difficultys existing between the government and the Mormons. And after consulting with Gov. Young and other leaders, he went out to Johnson's Army in the mountains and had an interview with the new governor, Alford Cummings; and braught him into the city where he was kindly received by Gov. Young and treated with the greatest respect by all the people and was shown the records and seal of the District Courts which the Judges had reported at Washington had been destroyed by the Mormons and was one of the reasons for sending the army.

 

A few days later Gov. Cummings sent forth a truthful report to the government in relation to the affairs of Utah and Col. Kane carried tham to Washington where he arived on the 19 of June and reported the true state of things to Presedent Buchanan, which resulted in J. Wm. Powell of. Kentucky and Ben McCullough of Texas being sent to Utah as Peace Commissioners, sent out by the government. Thay arived in the city on June 7th and held a council with Pres. Young and others in the Council House in Salt Lake City and the difficulties between the U. S. Government and Utah were peaceably adjusted. 

 

On the 26 of June the peace commissioners left the city for Washington. By this time the Federal Government had got a pretty correct understanding with regard to Utah affairs and Pres. Buchanan had issued a proclamation offering a full and free pardon to the people of Utah if they would return home again and about the last half of June, Governor Cummings received a copy of the proclamation and offered us his pardon. He Also invited us earnestly to return to the city again and promised us protection in all our rights, but we thought that there was nothing to hang a pardon on, but as it was a thing that would not hurt anybody we accepted the terms; and on the 1st of July President Young returned to the city; and on the 6th we received word from our own Governor to return to our homes in peace; and on the 8 th of July we left our Gipsys Camp and started bringing my family back. And we found it there all right in the same Place Exactly where we left it and it had not been Burned. And by the middle of September I had got all myself moved back to the city, having travelled the road 22 times (or 11 trips); 5 to Spanish Fork and 6 to Provo Bottoms.

 

And after we had all got pardoned and got home again, there was a little Judge, about 5 feet high, named Senclare that thought he had more authority than the U. S. and wanted to prosecute our leading men for treason, regardless of the Pardon that had been Granted by the US Government. What strange fellows these chugges[93] are, to be sure.

 

About this time it was rumored around that U. S. Officials had entered into a conspiracy to arrest presedent Young and they had quartered a detachment of the Camp Floyd troops in Provo, which were very insulting and disorderly. And on the 27th of March 1859 Gov. Cummings, who was the best Governor Utah had ever had with the exception of Governor Young, visited Provo and issued a proclamation against the troops being quartered there.  But Gov. Commings Ordered Gen. D. H. Wells to hold the malitia in readyness and 5,000 troops of the Nauvoo Leagon whare armed and Equiped and the consperaters fiziled out.

 

I was engaged nearly 5 months in the moove and when I got home again I had barely time enough to streighten up my affairs a little before I was called to serve on the police force again, and spent 3 months day and night on the regular police. And on the 12th of October William Cook, one of the policemen was shot by a ruffian by the name of McDonald and died on the 18th.

 

A Narrow Escape While on the Police Force

On the 22 of November I had a very narrow escape from being shot. A big crowd of roughs had colected in front of Godby's drug store with drawn pistols and knives, hooting, yelling, thinking that the police would interfere with them for breaking the peace. The principal part of the police had taken refuge in that building. The walls were but partly built at that time and there were but 2 of us out among the rowdies, a little fellow by the name of Sam Lincon and myself. So we started to go up some planks that the masons had in front for a run for their tenders to go up into the building and when we had gotten about half way up the plank we were fired at; the bullets just missing us and lodging in the wall right by where we stood. They had made up their minds to overpower us and it looked as though there was going to be a great slaughter but seeing the police (and it looked as though they were going to come in full force) the rowdies drew away and scattered.

 

There was a great deal of drunkenness and fighting on the streets continually and we frequently had to arrest as many as half a dozen in the 24 hours. There was a good deal of shooting and stabbing done and quite a number killed one time or another. If it had not been for this large police organization in all probability many good men would have lost their lives.

 

A constant guard Night and Day was kept around the houses of our leading men of the Church against whom the malice of the army followers was particularly directed at first, but afterwards against the police who were too strong for them to cope with. They afterwards made an attack on Provo and Judge Cradlebaugh, a true specimen of the Utah Judges, generally with few exceptions, had to vent his judicial venom upon the Grand Jury, calling its members fools, dupes, instruments of a tiranical church, despotism.

 

In May of this year James Johnson, a son of Luke S. Johnson, was killed and a number of others murdered principally among the bad characters who infested the territory.

 

In August of this year Capt. Hooper was elected as the 2nd delegate to congress from Utah, Dr. Bernhisle having served as delegate ever since the Territory was organized.

 

On the 12th of August some U. S. soldiers set fire to a hay stack at Cedar "Fort and fired upon the citizens in the night.

 

Dureing the year 1859 there whare a great many murders comitted and Thomas S. Ferguson was Executed on the 20th ward Bench for Alixander Carpenter. 

 

On the night of the 12th of May 1860 there was a great snow storm in Salt Lake City which broke down the shade trees and frute trees very bad. Later, in July, the troops stationed at Camp Floyd were called away to the States to take part in the war Between the North and the South after being here about" 3 years and having entirely failed in accomplishing what they came for, the Lord having overruled their wicked designs for the good of his Persecuted and Opressed people. They left in disgrace, having spent a great deil of money in the Teratory which had benefited the Saints very much. But before they left thay destroyed thousands of dollars-worth of property that thay did not want to take along with them. Thay had gangs organized to destroy arms by striking them across anvils and breaking muskets and other arms with sledge hammers so that the Mormons could not use them. But there was much material gathered up after they had left and brought away and worked over and made use of to a good purpose. Besides what was Destroyed there was some Property sold very low. And it was reported that 4 milion Dollers worth of Property only Fatched one hundrad Thounsand Dollers. The Distruction of all this Property took place in 1861.

 

In the month of February the name of Camp Floyd was changed to Ft. Critenden. Sec. Floyd, after whom the camp had been named, had turned traitor to the Union.

 

This year over 2 hundred wagons with 4 yoke of oxen to each wagon carrying 150,000 lbs. of flour left Salt Lake Valley for the states and John W. Dawson was the 3rd Governor of Utah, as Governor Cummings and wife left very quietly for the states. Gov. Dawson became insane and left about December.  Frank Fuller, the Sec., succeeded him as Governor to serve out his term of office. In the Fall of this year the city of St. George was Located and named after Geo. A. Smith. 

 

January 16th Lot Huntington, the son of Dimick Huntington, was killed by O. P. Rockwell near Ft. Critenden and on the following day John P. smith and Moroni Clawson (yong wild Mormon Boys) were killed in Salt Lake City. They were said to be robbers but whether the killing was justified or not I cannot say, but I have my doupts.

 

This year also a great deil of asistance was rendered the emigration in crossing the plains. 262 wagons carrying 145-315 pounds of flour was sent out of the valley.

 

The Death of George's Father

In the fall of 1861 I received a letter from England informing me of the death of my father. He died April 28, 1861 at Dukenfield, Cheshire, England in the 67th year of his age. He was baptized in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints in 1846. He said that he had allways felt that there was a great work to be performed in the famaly but he felt also that he was too unworthy to do it, and that he had prayed for me while I was in my mother's womb that the Lord would raise me up to do it. He allso expressed himself just before he died that he felt his unworthyness very much and prayed that the Lord whould give me wisdom and strength and oppertunitys to do what he had failed through ignorance to do, lack of ability, and oppertunity to perform.

 

In July 1862 the Anti-polygamy bill became law alltho presedent Lincoln never signed it. In the 4 Company of Emigrants that came in this year about 15 Childran Died of the Mesales. On July 7th Gov. Harding, Utah's 4th Governor, arrived in Salt Lake City. October 20th captain Patrick E. Conner arrived in the city with his California volunteers numbering 750 men and on the 22nd he located Camp Douglas.  These volunteers were expected to do something marvelous.  It was said by some (who thought that they were shrewd enough to know) that 500 good looking nice young men should do more towards breaking up the Mormons than any army that the U. S. could send along; for because of the influence that they would have among the Mormon women they would do more towards breaking them up than they could by frightening them. So they established their quarters near to the city that they might have a better opportunity to carry out their corrupt designs, but in that they did not succeed only to a very limited extent and then only with the ones that were corrupt before.

 

On the 17th of Oct. Henry W. Millers train Came in. Thay had a great Deil of sickness on the way and 28 Persons had Died. On the 19th Horton D. Haight's train arived. 30 People had Died out of His train while crossing the Plains.

 

Shortly after the volunteers came in, a cupple of Josephite missionaries[94] came along to see what they could do with us poor deluded Mormons. They came to preach what they called the gospel (but what we knew to be error and delusion) and to gather out those that they called the honest in heart (but what we know to be corrupt, dishonest apostates); to gather them to what they called Zion (but what we verely know to be Babylon, the place of curruption, for we have been gathered out from there). A few went over to them but not as many as might have been expected. And a few went to Camp Douglas, all of which had become dried up dead branches and as the gospel net still continues to gather in all kinds of fish (some bad ones as well as Good), we may allways Expect to have some Bad members; goats among the sheep; bogus among the good coin; bitter along with the sweet.

 

The Death of His Half-Brother, James Silverthorn

In August 1862 I received a letter from England which informed me of the death of my brother, James, or rather, half-brother. He was older than me. He was killed in a cole mine in Pottsville, Pensalvenia by an explosion of cole gas, together with his son, Enoch. His wife's name was Elizabeth Higginbotham. She was a sister of my first wife, Jane Higginbotham and older than her.

 

In the fall of 1862 my brother, William, came into the valley in the emigration direct from England with his famaly and stayed with me a few days and then continued his journey down to Parawan, Iron Co. to his wife's brothers. I have but one brother left now in England. His name is Matthew. He does not belong to the church. The last I heard of Him his adress was 62 King Street, Dukinfield, Cheshire, England. I have no other connections left there now, as I am knowing. I do not know but that I may have several couzens but I was never acquinted with any of them. Mathew said that he had a Cupple of Daughters: Emma and Elizabeth. 

 

Misfortune with Livestock­

I must now go back to the month of June 1862 when the Jordin river Overflowed and Drouned Out My Crops, of which I have said a little about further back. Nothing particular occurred during the last three years to prevent me from going on in the even tenor of my way. I had enjoyed moderate good health and had been blessed in my labours so that by close applycation I had been able to make my famaly comfortable and get some property around me so that at the time spoken of I had succeeded in getting me a Nice little farm of 25 aker enclosed under fence and Built a log house upon it. I had allso got a nice start in stock: 2 good yoke of work oxon, 5 cows, one yoke of yong steers and 4 calves and 28 head of sheep. I had broken up 10 aker of land and put it into wheat, potatoes and other vegetables, and a nice little meddow of june grass. But there had been an unusual amount of snow fallen in the mountains the winter previous which, when it melted in the spring, caused the streams to rise so high and the river Jordan to overflow and my land laying low on the west side of the river became overflowed to the depth of from 3 to 5 feet deep laying in water and remained so for 2 years. So having lost my crops and my labours for a summer, I was unable to provide feed for my stock for the winter and was obliged to turn them out upon the raing to get their own liveing. But that thay failed to do and the first thing that I learned about them after I turned them out was that one of the oxon was mired in the edge of the lake; next thing was 2 cows whare found dead upon the range and then another of the oxon died also. I got 2 of the oxon home and put them upon the mountains and they lived through the winter.


But the same streak of misfortune continued to follow me throughout all my circumstances and before 3 years had passed away I had lost 13 of 17 head of cattle and my sheep had begun to do bad after I put them out to be taken care of. I moved them from the care of one person to' another several times. Still they continued to die but not quite so fast as they increased until October 1863 when I put them into the care of Bro. Alfrad Randle who took them up to Ogden. He had plenty of hay and good shelter for them, he said.  But this last moove turned out to be the finishing stroke to my little flock of sheep. They numbered 20 ewes and 11 wethers[95] when I sent them up to him and after keeping them through 2 winters and having 2 seasons increase from 20 ewes, he refused to take all that whare then living to pay the bill for keeping, or rather not keeping them. I paid 8 and 9 Dollers apeece for several of the Ewes when I first started to raise them, and when I came to sum up the matter I found that my last 3 years experience was that of the previous 3 years reversed. Thus prooving, according to the words of Solomon, that there is a time to gather together and a time to scatter abroad that which has been gathered. But I Guess Solomon had Plenty left after the scattering. I Don't think that He was shaved quite as Close as I was but I have lived through it so far and am getting experience that will no doupt be of great benefit in time to come if the lesson if properly heeded.

 

Georqe Praises the Lord Despite His Difficulties

I feel to acknowledge the hand of the Lord in it all. Parahaps I had not suficently apreaceated the blessings of prosperity which the Lord had bestowed upon me from time to time and have not been sufficiantly humble before him at all times, consequently I had merited chastizement at his hands, for the Lord chastizes every son and daughter whom he receives. And those who will not receive and be benefitted by chastizement show they are bastards and not sons and Daughters, and that they are aliens to the commonwealth of Israel. I do not want to be classed with that class of indeviduals, consequently I will en devour to be benefitted by the things which I suffer. I was the richest in Earthly things at the time the floods came Doun upon me that I have ever been in all my life before or since. And all that I had in the world at that time whould not have furnished some men with spending money for one week. But it has allways been my misfortune (I won't say Luck) to have my Nose Doun upon the Grindstone all threw my life. If Prosperety Came along and lifted my Head up a little, adversaty whould follow right after and Level me Doun again. It has caused me to reflect much while I have been passing through these reverses and have pondered a great deal upon the deilings of God with his childran. I am unable to Comprehend how it is that some men seem to boil along (as it whare) through life upon a smooth sea, without a ripple, and others are tossed about by the Angry Billows Continualy. But I feel that a good work is progressing within me. I have learned to prize more highly the principles of truth and righteousness and cherish them closer to my heart. I have felt my own weakness to such an extent that I have felt fearful at times that I would not be able to stand; to accomplish what I have undertaken to do and so much desire to do, which is to obtain a place and station with the sanctifyed in the Celestial Kingdom of Our Father and God. But well do I know that unless my heart is honest and my motives pure before the Lord and my life conducted strictly in accordance with the spirit of the Holy Gospel that I will dwindle down into darkness and make shipwreck of the faith which I have received and eventually become a castaway. But this I sencerely hope and pray may not be the case and by the grace and assistance of my Heavenly Father I intend to live so as to enjoy his Holy Spirit and secure to myself the blessing and seiling ordainances pertaining to his Kingdom, which his servants here on earth, who have been apointed and authorized through the Holy Priesthood, seil and confirm upon all those who are faithful and true before the Lord. 

 

A Prayer

“Oh my Father who dwells in thy Holy Habitation in the Heavens, I ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless me continually with a goodly portion of thy Holy Spirit and wisdom from above to guide me in the right way that I may not fail in obtaining the blessings which I desire above all other things, namely Eternal Lives with the sanctifyed in Thy Celestial Kingdom.  Help me, my Heavenly Father, to live humbly before Thee and keep thy commandments and to observe the councils of thy servants whom thou hast placed over the affares of thy Church. Incline my heart, O Lord my God, to hearken diligently to the wisperings of that still small voice that has wispered within me ever since the Days of my childhood untill now. May charaty and kindness increase in my heart that I may be kind to my famaly, my wives and my children, my sons and my daughters, which thou hast given me, and be ready to forgive them thair faults and failings and the trespasses of all who may trespass against me, that I also may receive forgiveness from them for my faults and failings and also from thee, my Father in the Heavens. Let the Healing influence of the Holy Spirit rest down upon me richly to heal me of my many infirmities as far as it may be consistent with thy wise purpose towards me; that the remainder of my life may be spent in usefulness in thy Kingdom and that I may be blessed with health and strength to toil and labour for my famaly to make them comfortable untill they are able to take care of themselves; and that I may be able to give them sufficient education to make them useful members in sociaty and ornements in thy church. O my Father, let the Holy Spirit be with them continually to incline their hearts unto reighteousness and preserve their feet in the paths of virtue through the days of their youth, that they may not bring dishonour upon themselves nor sorrow upon the gray hairs of thair parants who have brought them forth and been the means of giving them tabernacles in this momentous time. I thank Thee, O Father, that thair lives have been preserved and that we have not been called upon to mourn the loss of our children or follow them to a premature grave. May their lives still continue to be preserved and may they not be exposed to so many accidents as I have been and thereby be rendered incapable of doing a great amount of good in thy great cause.


"O My Father, I greatly deplore the event that deprived me of my Earing. Many have been the times when I have mourned over it in deep sorrow when I have been placed in circumstances where, had it not been for the disqualafycation, I might have done a much greater amount of good in thy great cause than I have been able to do. O my Father, when I compare myself with many of thy faithful servants who are blest with, a good education, splendid abilities and good soundhelthy bodys, it fills me with many regrets on account of my own inabilities and weakenesses and I am almost led to exclaim at times that for me to depart hence would be my Eternal gain. But when I take another view of the matter and consider the magnetude of the work in which I am endevering to take a humble part in and that I have a numarous and allmost helpless famaly under my charge, I am inspired with a desire to live and struggle on to see the rooling forth of thy Kingdom and to raise up my famaly to take an active part therein. And if I cannot do much good myself, I can train myself not to do much evil and to do what little I can faithfully, for there is a promise unto those who are faithfull in small things that they shall be made rulers over greater things. But I am not very high in my anticipation as to what thou wilt bestow upon me in the future, but my mind is more particularly engaged as to how I shall make myself worthy to possess thy Holy Spirit and have my lamp trimmed and have oil therein that I may not have to grope in the dark.  I scarcely dare think of the Crown Kingdoms, Principalities, and Powers. 

 

“No the warfare is not over. The victory is not won, therefore I must apply myself diligently to work out my salvation according to the plan of the gospel and leave the result in thy hands. O Father of Mercies, I again renew my supplications and ask thee in the name of Thy Son, Jesus Christ, to suffer me not to spend many of my days without the presence of that comfort which He promised to his disciples when about to leave the world of which I myself have had a foretaste many times and know that it is sweeter than honey from the honey comb and if in the midst of the struggles and perplexities of life it withdraws itself from me for a season, my soul thirsts for its return as the thirsty ox does for the water brook. Without it my life is like a barren wilderness; this world has no charm for me without the sweet consolation of the Gospel, therefore I beseech thee, Heavenly Father, in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, to bless me with wisdom, fortitude and integrity that I may so order my life before thee, that thy Holy Spirit may be with me to guide me into all truth while I remain in this probation. Amen.”

 

In January 1863 Col. P. E. Connor with some troops[96] from Camp Douglas had a fight with some Shoshone Indians near Bear River, north of Franklin. 16 soldiers were killed and 225 indians, including 3 chiefs. Col. Connor was promoted to General for his valour; previous to that the Mormons had to boath fight and feed for many years when Kindness failed to Conquor them without either promotion or remuneration from the government. 

 

On the 3rd of March a large mass meeting was held in the Tabernacle to protest against the infamous course persued by Governor Harding and the Judges waite and Drake; and a petition was drawn up and Signed by the People and forwarded to Presedent Lincoln asking for thair removal. And they were waited on by John Taylor and J. Clinton with a message from the People requesting tham to resign thair Official Positions, which thay refused to do. 


On the 10th of March in '63 President Young was arrested on a polygamy count under the anti-polygamy bill of 1862 and taken before Judge Kinney and placed under 2,000 dollar bond. About this time there was great bitterness manifested by the troops at Fort Douglas against citizens of Salt Lake City and they made quite a demonstration at the camp; and it looked like they were going to make an attack upon us, and the people were placed on the defensive and a very heavy guard was placed at Pres. Young's residence.

 

On the 13th of March Gov. Harding pardoned all the Morrisites who had been taken Prisoners for resisting the Officers. A few of them rec'd a part of thair Property Back which had been confiscated to pay the Expences of the Expadition that went against them. And some never got anything Back. Thay had a kind of a sham trial at the Court House and Bob D. F. Ross was set to guard the Entrance and no one Could go into the Court.

 

But such as he saw fit to let pass Him (I was Intemately aquinted with Him) and aplyed to Him for admittance when he tried to look Daggers at me and said, "What do you want to go in thear for? To look at such a Damned lot of scum as thay are? For I'd Blow them all to Hell in a minit if I had the Power." And he whould not let me go in. But when some one whould come along that he thaught was somebody, he whould tutch his Hat and Bow: "Yes, Sere You can go in, Ser."

 

There was quite a number of scrimmages between the troops of Camp Douglas and the indians in different parts of the Territory this year and a good many Indians was killed and several more of the soldiers lost their lives. 

 

Georqe Ordained a High Priest and Put in the Bishopric

I will now insert an item that should have been noticed a little before now but had slipped my memory at the proper time. On the 10th of April 1862 I was taken from the 12th Quoram of Seventies to which I had allways belonged from its first organizeation in Nauvoo and Ordained to the High Priesthood as a High Priest and to be Second Councilor to Bishop Nathan Davis of the 17th ward and "acted in that Capacaty 13 years and 8 months.

 

Problems Because of Deafness

And while acting in that capacity I had a painful experience on account of being dull of hearing. While sitting on the stand by the side of strangers who would. come in, they would turn and ask me questions about ward affairs in a whisper; and not being able to hear what they said, would have to ask a second time over; and then not being able to tell what was said I would guess at it and frequently gave a wrong answer and say 'Yes' when I ought to have said ‘No’ and 'No' when I ought to have said 'Yes', when I would see at a glance by the way they would look at me that I had given a wrong answer and turn and apologize and tell them that I was dull of hearing and that would be the last of it. And I waded through 13 years and 8 months of that kind of experiences. It had a tendency to make me appear stupid and unsocial and to make people unsociable with me. I cannot hear scarcely anything that is said by the speaker in any of our meetings, or what my little childran say when they ask me question or the female voice scarsely at all or in fact, hardly anything that anyone says in common conversation unless I am standing face to face with them and no noise or confuseon around.

 

No one can imagine the painfull feelings it gives me when snappt at for asking too often. Being sensitive and of somewhat nervous temperament, I would rather go without hearing than annoy people by asking them to tell me more than once. When I go to meeting, the anxiety I have to hear causes me to strain the organs of hearing to that extent that it gives me a feerfull headake in a little while. I have been placed in circumstances many and many a time when I could have cried like a child over my misfortune if it would have done any good.        I have had this great drawback to struggle along with all my life since I was about 20 years of age while working at the steame Boiler makeing buisness. And for many years after I left it, I could not Ear at all only when a person whould Holler in my Ear at the top of thair voice. 

 

Scorpions in the Salt Lake Valley

Some time ago sister Ruth B. Clark was stung by a scorpion on Her Neck which caused her Death. Thay lived on the County road between SL City and Shugger House Ward. Thair Coralls and stacks and whatever thay had whare enclosed by a temporary fence around the whole. And in one corner of the enclosure stood the place where thay lived in. Thair bedroom consisted of waggon Beds laid off upon the ground and some Boards set up on end around them (the kind of Bedroomes that meny of the first settlers in the Vallys had to put up with). Her Husband was the water marster where I had to go to aply for the water to water my 5 aker lot. One of thease ocasions happened a few Days after she had been stung.  Her Neck was fearfully swelled and Discolered and continued to swell untill she Choaked to Death. It is a wonder that a great meny more People had not lost thair lives in the same way as she did, for scorpions whare very numerous in many parts of the Vally when we first came here.

 

I was Building a rock House for the Diseret agrecultural and Manufactureing sociaty in the Mouth of Emagration Canyon. And on the side hill just out of the Canyon where we had to get the rock from, the scorpions whare as thick as Bugs under every rock. We whould frequintly see from 2 to half a Doz. under a rock. When we whould turn one up we whould Sometimes tuch one with a stick when thay whould throw up thair long tails and stick themselves or anything it come in contact with. And we slept on the ground not far from that Place. And in fact, we had to sleep upon the Ground in the fields, in the Canyons, and upon the Mountains most of the time.  

 

In May 1863 there was a very large train sent out this year from the valley to assist the immigration in from the Missouri River. It consisted of 384 waggons carreing 225-967 pounds of flour.

 

June 22.  T. D. Doty, Utah’s 4th Governor, took oath of office. 

 

George and Hannah Sealed and Receive the Second Endowment

On Dec. 26th 1863 my 2nd wife, Hannah Maria Newberry, was Seiled to me in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City for time and Eternaty by Pres. B. Young, at which time we received our second endowments.  She had been tempararily seiled to me by Pres. B. Young in 1852, which was to remain valad untill we could have the oppertunity to be seiled over the alter.  She had 12 children: 5 sons and 7 daughters.

 

Georqe is Sealed to Maria Allen

Maria A1lin, my 3rd wife, came from Mackelfield, Cheshire, England.  She came to Salt Lake with a handcart company very late in the season of 1857 and was taken sick from the effects of exposure to intense cold and having to wade the streams while crossing the plains. She was sealed to me by her own request in a privat House in the 17th ward under the direction of Pres. Brigham Young by Elder F. D. Richards[97], one of the twelve apostles, on the 15th of January 1858 in the evening; and died at 5 o'clock the next morning of dropsy, having clung to life with great tenacity for several days in order to get that ordinance performed. Her age was 24 years and 15 days. She was afterwards sealed to me over the alter in the Endowment House on the 26th day of December 1863. My wife Hannah Maria oficiated in her behalf. 

 

Georqe is Sealed to Ann Matthews

Ann Matthews, my 4th wife, was the daughter of William Matthews and Hepzabah Jarvis. She came from Notingham, England. She was born August 12th, 1840 and was Baptized when 10 years of age, coming to Salt Lake on the 4th of October 1863 and was seiled to me over the alter in the Endowment House for time and eternaty on the 26th day of December 1863.


Georqe is Sealed to Harriet Newberry

Harriet Newberry, my 5th wife, was a sister to Hannah Maria and was seiled to me on the 6th day of September 1876 over the alter in the House of the Lord[98] in Salt Lake City, my oldest daughter, Lavina, acting as proxy in her behalf, her mother not being well at the time. There had been an understanding between us as early as 1846 while we were living in Nauvoo when she came to me privately and asked me if I was willing that she should come and make her home at my house. She was living with her father at that time. I told her that I was not only willing that she should make her home with us but that I was willing to take her to the valleys of the mountains and make a wife of her when we got there, if she was willing. Well, she said she did not know but that she would as soon have me as anyone else that she knew of, so she came and made her home with us while we stayed there. And when we started for the valley she started with us but what transpired afterwards I have given an account of in another place. Alltho she was tantalized and Bantered out of the Ida of keeping Her agreement with me, I consider Her as one of my Lawfull Wives. I have lived to fulfill my part of the agreement in good faith as far as there has been an Oportunity to Do So and may my blessing extend to eternaty for her, for I love her with a husband's love as I also do the rest of my wives which the Lord has given me and thank him sincerely for preserving my life in so marvelous a manner so often, permitting me to see this day.


In 1864 the poor emigration fund company sent 170 wagons, 1,717 oxen and 277 men from the valley to the Missouri River after emigrants.

 

In 1865 the indians whare very trubblesome all threw the year and a great many of the Brethran and several of the sisters lost thair lives. There was a great deal of work done upon a canall (in a ward capacaty) to bring water from the south into Salt Lake City. The portion allotted to the 17th ward was to make a heavy dam across a deep ravine on the bench a little south of the southeast corner of the city. A heavy body of water gathered in the ravine above and washed it out doing a great deal of damage in the 5 acre lots below and the enterprise was abandoned.

 

On the 15th of April news reached the city of the assasanation of President Lincon. All buisness houses were closed and the city was put into a state of mourning. July 15th Charles Durkee, Utah's 6th Governor, was appointed. A book called Joseph Smith the Prophet by Lucy Smith, his mother, was published by Orson Pratt and Samuel W. Richards, was condemned by the First Presidency and the 12 Apostles on account of not being correct in its details. A large number of the brethren and several of the sisters were killed by indians in different times this year.

 

January 1st 1866 the first number of the Juvenile Instructor was published. Also, the Deseret Telegraph line was put up by the people subscribing to its erection; and the Indians were very trubblesome all through the year and drove off a great amount of stock from the different settlements south of Salt Lake and killed a great many of the brethren and several of the sisters and a number of southern settlements were broken up and a little girl, 5, name of Thurston, was carried off by the Indians and never recovered. 

 

Indian Troubles 

In May a large company of armed men were sent out from Salt Lake and Utah counties to assist the settlers in Sanpete and Sevier counties, protecting them against the Indians. Soon after that, the Indians made a raid on Round Valley and drove about 300 head of cattle and horses off and killed 2 men. When Gen. W. L. Chipman's emigrant train was crossing the plains this year, a great number of the emigrants died of cholera while crossing the plains. Also President Young instructed the people in Sanpete, Piute, and Sevier counties to collect together in bodies of not less than 150 men and arm themselves well and protect their cattle from the Indians.  They made a raid on Tnistle Valley and drove off 26 horses, killing one man and wounding another. They also drove off a large band of horses and cattle from Spanish Fork.            There was a great deal of excitement in Salt Lake all the time. We dared not go into the canyons for a load of wood without going in companies well armed. 2 men were killed east of the Little Mountain while out after wood and there was a great deal of excitement, besides what the Indians made.

 


On the 4th of April the notorious Bransfield the Seducer was killed in Salt Lake City by some unknown person and it caused a great excitament among the anti-Mormons and an attempt was made to have more troops sent out. On the 27th of April 1866 a gang of solders from Fort Douglas insulted and shot at some citizens in the eastern part of the city. On the 20th of May a woman in Springville shot and killed a man who was trying to seduce her. In October Dr. T. King Robinson was killed in the city. In May the Church train containing 397 wagons was sent out to the Missouri River to bring the poor across the plains. This year the Big Ditch on North Temple was made and paved with large bolders that required 2 or 3 men to place them in posision. On January 15 the Deseret Telegraph line was opened in St. George.

 

During the year 1867 the Indians were very trubblesome and continued to raid the settlements and drive off stock by hundreds and kill people, both men and women. In March they made a raid on Richfield and Glenwood in Sevier county and killed Jonas Peterson and wife and another 3 women; and on the 20th of April Richfield was deserted by its inhabitants and soon after, the settlements in Sevier and Piute counties were abandoned and also the settlements of Perreyville, Winsor, Upper and Lower Kanab, Sunesburg, Springdale, and North Up and many ranches in Kane Co. were broken up; also the settlements of Panguitch and Fort Standford in Iron Co, all on account of the troubles they had with the Indians. After that they made a raid on Beaver and drove off a large herd of stock from there.

 

More Grasshopper Invasions

In July 19th, 1867, the grasshoppers appeared again like clouds in the air and appeared to be guided by some signal which they all understood; then to light down upon the growing crops and then to arise in a body like a. well-disciplined army. When they had devoured every green thing growing upon the section which they covered, which might be 10 acres or more, they whould rise suddenly in a body as if they had received a word of command from the General or a signal which they all understood and move off to another section making a sound with their wings like a great rushing wind. And when they had cleared that they moved to another place and so on until they had cleared off the crops from a large section of the country. They would even strip the fruit trees of all their leaves as clean as midwinter, leaving nothing but part grown fruit; young apples and peaches remaining on the trees without vestige of a leaf, which had a very odd appearance.  How many armies there were in the Territory at that time I cannot say, but one army never made all the devastation that was made by them in the different settlements.

 

Methods Used to Destroy Grasshoppers

I had no crops to lose by the grasshoppers that summer, only my garden and orchard, for I had already lost my crops in the field by the flood. People waged wars of extermination upon the insects and invented many devices for their destruction, and slaughtered hundreds of bushels of them by digging along trenches deep enough to prevent them from jumping out; for while they were at work they jumped and didn't fly, only when they arose to leave the place.  And then the people would string out in line on either side some distance back from the trench and herd them into it with sticks of brush in their hands and in that way would get bushels of them into the trenches and would destroy them, sometimes by having water in the trenches and drowning them in it by dousing them down into it with rakes and other things and at other times they would throw the dirt back into the trench and cover them up. 

 

Another device was to strew rows of straw and burn them up.  Another very distinctive device was to herd them into streams from both sides and made dams in certain places to catch them and then rake them out and bury them. In this way they were destroyed by 10, 15, or 20 bushels at a time. I have heard of as much as 40 Bushels being taken in one place. And the Gulls worked faithfully to help us.

There were many devices too numerous to mention. I will mention one more.  It was called the grasshopper mesheen. It was built something after the plan of the header, which is used to take the heads off low grain when the straw is too short to cut by a harvister but it takes a much wider scope, being 16 feet wide or more, if they wish. It was used where the grain was not too high or where there was no grain growing. It was drawn by a swift traveling team and as it approached, the grasshoppers would rise before it and fall upon a light sheet iron plate which would carry them back into recepticles to receive them where they could be sacked up like grain only they were of no value when they were sacked up, or in other words, they were of more value when dead than alive. This made quite a slaughter among them.

In my orchard, on a small scale, they would cluster around the bodies of the trees like bees do when they swarm. I turned the water onto my orchard until it flowed over the ground and then went from one tree to another and scraped them off the trees into the water with the back of the rake, doused them down with the rake and trampled them with my feet into the water and in this way destroyed at vast amount in a very little time.  It looked like as though there would be as much as a bushel on a tree in some instances.

I had been so unfortunate in raiseing Crops and had Done so much work upon water Ditches and failed to get sufficient water to mature them that I had become discoraged with my five aker Lot and sold it for 100 or 150 Dollars (I forget which.  It is Lot 9 of Block 18 in the 5 aker Plot in the Big Field.  It lyes one Block East of Liberty Park) and whould readily sell for 10,000 Dollars at the Present time, such have been the Chainges since that time.

I then tried to make a liveing by renting Land from differient Parties in the Big Field in hopes that I, whould be able to Do better that way. I had a Cupple of Boys beginning to be Big enough to Help me a little. So I rented land from Pres. Young, from Danial Spencer, from Phineas Young at Shugger House Ward, and from Bishop Sheets, in hopes that I might be able with the Help of the Boys to raise sufficiant Grain and vegatables to do my famaly, which was becoming Numarous by this time. And that by turning my attantion more to mason work I might be able to get them Clotheing, Boots, and shoes and Groceries which I had not as yet been able to Do near to the Extent of what was Nesecary, but in this I signaly failed as I had Done before.

I was the most unfortunate man that Ever lived in raiseing Crops.  Nearly every Season I whould lose my crops by Grasshoppers, Drouth or floods and was hardly ever able to raise my nose to the Grind stone long enough to take a long Breath, but was Ground Doun with Poverty and hard work year after year. I had 10 acres of wheat sown on land rented from Daniel Spencer which looked very promising until the latter part of June when the floods came down Canyon Creek and brought a great amount of sand and gravel and covered up the entire 10 acres, with the exception of 2 or 3 little spots of a few rods compass which dried out after the other had been drowned out, there being no way of getting water to it.  Some ditches washed out so wide others filled up.

 

All that Bishop Sheets and others whould say was that I was the tidiest and most Carefull farmer that thay had ever seen in thair lives. My famaly whould sometimes murmar and Blame me for it and say thay Could not see how it was that other folks Could get along so well when we whare allways in Poverty.

 

I next turned my attention to getting some Land in the lower part of the Ninetenth Ward and Sucseeded in getting 10 City Lots all lying togather in a square Patch. 6 Lots I baught of Geo. Nebecer and 4 of John Jakes and I built a fence all around it. It was poor Land (but little of it could be Cultevated) but it made a good pasture.

 

Bro. W. H. Hooper had some Land lying by the side of it and Nothing whould Do but he must own a half Intrist in mine. He kept Teaseaing me till I let Him have 5 Lots. I then gave two of my boys Each of them one. Then I had but 3 left and by this time had got along prity well into years. And being trubbled with Rhumatic and Other Complaints and had become unable to do as much hard work as I had been in the Habbit of doing, and had got Cornered up in my Cercumstances so that I had to let the other 3 lots go at Differiant times, realiseing about a 100 Dollers a Lot for them. And One of Captain Hooper's Daughters, into whose hands the 5 Lots had fallen, put enough more Land to them to make up 10 akers and sold it for 10,000 Dollers a short time ago.

 

And the man that I sold the last 2 Lots too, sold them again lately for 2,500 Dollers. Thus it has been ever since I Entered upon this life's mission, which has lasted nearly 74 years:[53] That the money has Passed by me into somebody Elses Hands and left mine Comparatively Empty.

 

I will say a few words more on Land matters wile I am at it and then I'll Dismiss it. I joined in with a company, Thomas McLallan being at the Head of it, to take a parcil of Land on the Weber river. I was to have 40 akers and paid 16 Dollers for survaying and entrance mony but it turned out a fizzle.

 

I allso Built a rock House for a man by the name of William McGreger near to Fuller's Hill for 10 akers of Land in the Brighton District which allso turned Out to be a Fizzel too.

 

I had been very unfortunate in raising crops for the last 5 years losing 4 out of 5, although I never planted in the same place twice. So I turned to mason work the balance of the summer until Christmas and was engaged in helping to build Fost and Hunter's Livery Stables that had previously been destroyed by fire; and I made considerable means while at it, receiving 6 dollers per day.

During a good portion of the time wages was high at the time and so was everything else. Also the means which I had in this way enabled me to make my famaly comfortable for both food and clothing notwithstanding I had been so unfortunate by losing my crops so often. I had 15 in number to provide for and 9 or 10 school bills to pay through the winter. I allso put a new shingle roof on my House and made other Expensive Improvements upon it, notwithstanding that I had lost all my Crops that sumer.

During the winter of '67 I put a new shingle roof upon my house, the shingles for which cost me 114 dollars. Also I done lathing, plastering and made other improvements during the winter which would have cost me the materials between 5 and 6 hundred dollars had I have had hired it done. So I made my house very comfortable and convenient for my family.

 

I had a good deal of responsibility resting on me at that time in consequence of the Bishop having been called away to go east to buy mesheenery[54] and bring it in and having left the business of the ward in my charge and the responsibility of the Bishopric resting upon me during his absence beside my own affairs, gave me quite exercise enough for my health if I could have had health enough for the exercise. 

 

This year the October conference was held in the large tabernacle which had just been finished. The length of the building is 250 feet and width is 150 feet and the height from the floor to seiling is 68 feet. At this conference Joseph F. Smith was called to take the place of Amasa M. Lyman in the quorum of the twelve. On the 22 of October, sister Vilate, wife of Bro. Heber C. Kimball, died and on the 22 of June 1868 Bro. Kimball himself died. At the time his wife died he said, 'I shall not be long after her.' At October conference Pres. Young notified the Saints to prepare themselves to donate liberally towards emigrating all the poor Saints from Great Britain next year. And on the 17th of February 1868 H. B. Clawson and E. C. Stains left the city for the east with 27 thousand dollars for that purpose. And in June 5 hundred teams were sent out of the valley to the terminus of the Union Pacific Railway at Benton, about 7 hundred miles west of Omaha. 

 

The grasshoppers of '67 stayed long enough to deposit their eggs.  And early in the spring of '68 when the sun began to get warm, the eggs began to hatch out in countless milions allover the Teratory and the people had to commence an organized warfare against them as they had done the last year. But after all had been done that could be done to destroy them, they done a vast amount of damage to the crops. The Indians also continued troublesome in the southern settlements driving off stock and killing people but not to as great an extent as they had done for a number of years past. 

 

In May President Young took a contract to grade 90 miles of the Union Pacific railroad, which furnished labour for a large number of men from the city of Salt Lake and the settlements around and caused money to be quite plentyfull but I could not go out to work on it; for I had rented considerable land from Bishop Sheet's that season and had agreed to take Care of some of His Crops on Shares, but the Grasshoppers took the Bigist share.

 

A little previous to this time I had made a strenuous effort to furnish my 2 oldest boys with a team apiece. George V. was about 18, Joseph N. was about 15 years of age. I had a span of mules and an old wagon and I succeeded in buying a new wagon for them costing 105 dollars and I bought another span of mules giving 320 dollars for them and a new wagon for them costing 200 dollars, but they were very unfortunate with the teams. 

 

George Worked on the Episcopelian Church

I sent my Two Boys with thair Teames up to Ogdin for some freight.  And the Old mules strayed away from them in the Night and we never heard of them again untill about a year afterwards, and then it had cost more then thay whare worth in Hunting and Other Expences acruing from it. And the way we found them was a follows: I was working upon the Episcopeilian Church and while sitting eating my dinner under a shade tree I saw one of my lost mules tied to another shade tree a little way off. I went to Examin him and found my Brand on his sholder where I had put it as plain as anything could be. I watched for the man that come to get him and I went and clamed him and paid the man that had him 5 dollars and learned from him where the other one was that had been clamed and kept in a dishonest manner all that time by a man named Fuller living in one of the northern settlements. And on the day that I had recovered the first one of the lost ones, one of the boys reached home with news that one of the other large mules had laid down and died at the head of South Mill Creek canyon where he had gone after a load of poles. He had been bitten by a snake under his neck and his throat had swollen up so that he could not breathe.

 

This left me with Only 2 odd mules. Thay whare boath Old and Small and a very poor team. And soon after I had recovered thm, one of my Boys treaded them off for an old yoke of Oxon that whare still a much worse team then thay whare and soon my Boys got married and left me. And I had to sell the waggons for what I could get for them, which was very little Indeed. One of them cost me 105 Dollers; I sold for the Promise of 85 and got a part of it in allmost worthless truck, and the Other I never got. So I was left allmost Empty Handed and turned my attention to Mason work and quit farming allmost Intirely.

Now it might be that if some People whare to read the account I have given of some parts of my Experience that it is rather too strong on some places to be Believed. All I have to say in reply is that it is true, Not-with-standing, and I Know it for I have passed through it and it whould take a great Deil to Erase it from my memory.

I Dident shoot myself nor Hang myself nor Drown myself nor cut my throat or take any Pison, Naither did I apostatize or go to Calafornia But I was Tyed Nevertheless. But I stuck to the Old Ship and trusted in God, feeling and sometimes saying that Father was at the Helm.

Now I whould like to see the Man (if there is any such man liveing) that can solve the Problam, for I Cannot: Why it is that some People are tossed about upon the angry Billows of Trubble all through thair lives, without scarsely ever seeing a fair Day and Others seem to live in the sunshine all the time and Glide along upon smooth water without a Ripple?

Georqe Helps Build the Oriqinal ZCMI

On October 16th the Zions Co-operative Institution comenced operations. I had assisted in erecting the building and it was the request of President Young that there should be a branch store Established in each ward imeadately. And Bishop Davis, being absent at the time in the east (gone to buy and bring machinery from the states) it Devolved upon me to Establish a Branch store in the 17th ward, which I did on the Corner of Bro. William Clayton's lot catacorner from the northwest corner of the Temple Block.

 

The parant Institution was first designed to carryon a wholesail buisness and all the branch stores were to do the retail buisness with goods at the Lowest possible figures that they could be Imported at; and it was designed to benefit the whole comunity by putting the stock down to 5 dollers a share so that the whole community could be shareholders and be as interested in patronizeing the institution exclusively for our own mutual benefit as a community. But no sooner had the Wards built their storehouses and gotten their goods in and started buisness then the Parent institution commenced running the retail business and the consequence was that the ward stores Nearly allover the City had Nothing to Do and had to break up business with great loss to themselves.

 

And soon capatalists began to Buy up the shares out of the Hands of the small owners and run the Institution upon the princaple of makeing Larger Divedands and privat Instetutions sprang up on every hand run upon the Princaple of Sharp practice and so the thing Drifted away from its origanal Design and cooperation ran into incorparation and Dragged nearly everything into its own power. And Latter-day Saint capitalists invested thair Capatal in railroading and merchantdizing and whare thay Could Increase thair capital the fastest and no one seemed Disposed to Invest anything in Home Industires or that whould Benefit the Labouring Classes. And the consequence is that our streets are full of Hudlums and yong men having no Lawful Calling. There is no Chance for a Poor man that Happens to have a Large famaly to get a Boy into a Prentiship of any Kind and if there does happen to be a chance for one there are 50 for it. And our Agrecultral Buisness seems to be Loaded Doun with about all it is able to carry at present untill you gat out a long distance from Salt Lake City and thare are hundrads, nay, thousands of men here who are not able to give thair Boys much of a start in life. A few strike out for the mines and railrodes and Other Places and a few meet with success and many fail. Many fall by the way and a great many have no Disposition to try to help themselves. Our daughters have to be kept like ladies untill they get ready to be married and why is all this? Because since the Lord planted our feet in Thease peaceful valleys as free as the Eagle that soars on high in the heavens and delivered us from all our earthly enemies boath Mobs and Apostates we Braught the devil along with us when we crossed the plains Instaid of leaveing him behind. And when we got in here we began to leave the gates and doors open and the Bars Doun until we let the devil in with all His Army and Now He has torn down nearly all our Bulwarks of Liberty and thrown Doun Our Towers of Defence also, and scattered our watchmen and filled thair Prisons with Zion's Sons, Fathers, Husbands, and Brothers and there is no one to tell us what hour of the night it is or wether it is Near the Break of Day or not. But this much we Do Know: That the Lord has commenced to Do a Marvlous Work and a wonder in the midst of the Earth and has set up his Kingdom upon the earth never more to be thrown down and He has said that it shall not be given that his Saints shall live as the world lives; and if we continue to live as the world does he will scorge them untill they become Obediant, for he cannot accomplish his great work without a willing and obedient people to work through.

 

On the 14th of April 1869 John V. Long was found lying dead in the small water Ditch at the northwest corner of the Temple Block. It was supposed that he had lost his life by falling down while trying to cross the ditch and on account of being so drunk, had laid there in the water and drowned.  He was formerly a very bright and talented young elder in the Church but had given way to drinking to excess and lost the spirit, and had started out as a lawyer.

 

On May the 10th the Union Pacific railway was to be completed and the last spike driven at Promontory, Utah. In August this year the grasshoppers destroyed a large portion of the crops in Cache Valley, Washington, Kane and Iron counties but did not do much damage elsewhere.

 

The spirit of apostasy had been manifesting itself very strongly for a time in Salt Lake City and on the 25th of October E. L. T. Harrison and Wm. S. Godbe and Eli B. Kelsey whare cut off from the Church started the Godbeite Organiseation and built a meeting house shortly afterwards, which they called Independance Hall. And soon after they Amalgamated themselves with the Gentiles and called themselves the Liberal Party and started the publication of that miserable sheet called The Tribune.

 

January 10th 1870 the last rail was laid of the Utah Central Railway and the last spike was driven by Pres. Young at the depot in Salt lake City. There was not less than 15 thousand people present and several speeches were made on the occasion. It was very chilly and cold. On the 13th of January 2 carloads of coal arrived at the depot from the Wasatch coal mines, the first coal brought in on the railway. February 18 an act was passed by legislature conferring the Elective Franchise upon the women of Utah. 

 

Gun Control in Utah Territorv

March 20th the Notorious J. W. Shaffer, Utah's 7th Governor, arived in the city. He turned out to be one of the bitterest governors Utah had had up to that time. He was the man who Appointed P.E. Conner Major General of the Utah Mallitia and Broke up the Organizeation of the Nauvoo Leagion and Prohibited it from mustering, Drilling, or Gathering together in any manner, and Demanded that all Arms belonging to the Territory of Utah or to the United States, excepting those in the Possession of U. S. Soldiars, Should be Delivered to Col. Wm. M. Johns.

 

The Wooden Gun Rebellion

But his raign only lasted about 7 months.  It was 7 months longer than he was wanted.  About a month after His Death, the wooden gun Rebellion took place in the 20th ward.  Some of the Officers of the Nauvoo Leagion called out some of thair companies to train and armed them with Broom sticks and walking sticks and Other Odd things but no guns.  And those Officers whare Arristed on a Charge of Treason and Imprisioned at Camp Douglas, and after a few Days whare released on Bail But whare never Hanged for it.

 

On the 12 of Aug. the great Discusion between J. P. Newman and Orson Pratt on Poligamy comenced and lasted 3 days.  Newman was badly worsted.  On Oct. 12 the Old Arsenal was Burned Doun.  In Apr. 1871 the Grasshoppers made thair apperiance again in Cach valy and Done a great amount of Damage in the Northorn part of the Territory.  In June we had a reguler old fashioned Methodists Camp Meeting in S L City but the hardened Latter Day sinners whould not go to the anxeous Bench to be Prayed for, so the Christans had to go away again and leave us in our hardened condition.  And they have Never been able to muster faith anough to try us again.  Doc Talmag[55] thinks that the Best way to convert us whould be to get us all into the large Tabernacle and then turn the artilery of Camp Douglas loose upon us and Blow us to Kingdom Come.  This is the Gospel acording to the Rev. Bloodthirsty Talmage.

 

On the 30 of June acting Governer Mann Ishued a Proclemation forbiding any of the malitia from asembling to Celebrate the 4th of July in S L City, but Not-with-standing the Proclemation it was Celebrated in right royal stile.

 

In the month of Oct Pres Young was arristed by Marchal Patrick for Lacivious cohabitation with his wives and placed under Guard of a Deputy in his Own House at to Dollers per Day.  Danial H. Wells and G. Q. Cannon and Henry Lawrance whare all arristed this month for the same Offence, and all but H. Lawrance placed under 5,000 Dollers Bond.

 

The Saints Aid in disaster Relief for Chicago Fire

On the 11th a Mass Meeting was called to adopt mesures for the reliefe of the Sufferers by the Chicago fire and on the 14th Mayor Wells sent out 12,000 Dollers and afterwards he sent out another large sum.

 

On the 24th Pres. Young started for St. George Intending to spend the winter there.  And there was a rumer started that He had fled from Justice.  On the 28th D. H. Wells, W. H. Kimble and Hosea Stout whare arristed on a trumped up charge of Murder.  The Notorious Bill Hickman was thair Acuser and they whare sent to Campe Douglas Prison.  On the 29th D. H. Wells was admitted to Bail of 50,000 Dollers; to apper when wanted, on a charge of murder.  Dureing this month there was a great Deal of Malice Exibited and Judicial venom vented by Judge McKean.

 

On the 27th of Nov. about a month after Pres. Young had left the City of St. George, Judge McKean called up His Case and set his trial for the 4th of Dec. and through Intence Malice and pure Cusedness, caused Him to have to travil 300 miles in the Dead of winter.  He was unable to reach the City untill the 26th and on the 2nd of Jen. 1872 presented Himself at Court.  And the venomous Mishon Judge again continued His Case until March and refused $500,000 Bail for Him; and His own House was again made a Prison of and He was again Guarded by Deputy Marshels in it.

 

George is Appointed Road Supervisor

I had been Imployed Princapaly at Mason work for the last 2 or 3 years and had not Done much farming or Other work dureing that time untill the Beginning of the year ’71 when the County Court of Salt Lake County apointed me road superviser of the 17th District and I acted in that capacaty for 10 years.

 

On the 6 of April 1872 the General Conferance Comenced and continued 4 days, when it was Ajorned to the 14th and then to the 21st and closed on the 28th.  14,000 Dollers whare Donated this year by the Saints in the Vallays of the Mountains to help the Poor Saints to Emagrate from Europe.

 

In June this year the street cars first comenced runing.  At the General Election held this year for Delegate to Congress George Q. Cannon and the Peoples Candedate received 20,969 votes and George R. Maxwall the Liberal Condedate received 1,942 Loyal Liberal Bumpers; and I sapose if Governer Murry had had the counting of them He would have Called that a majoraty.

 

The Indians whare very hostile in the Southern settlements about this time making raids and Driving of the People’s stock.  And General Morrow, with a Body of Troops from Camp Douglas, went doun to Sanpete where the Difficulties whare of a serious Nature and made a Treaty with the Indians and did not have to fight them.

 

On the 15 of oct. 1872 Pes. George A. Smith with a small company left S L City on a Mishon to Palastine to Dedicate the Land for the gathering of the Jews unto it.

 

On Feb 23 rd 1873 Wm. Pitt, a vitran[56] uneversaly Respected, Died at His Residance in the 17th Ward.  He was the Leader of the Old Nauvoo Brass Band and had Done a vast amount of Blowing to make music for the Saints, boath in Nauvoo and Salt Lake City.  He had Cheered the Heart of the Prophat Jospeh many times in Nauvoo, and allso the Heart of the Prophat Brigham.  In S L City the old school House in the 17 Ward was not large enough to hold the funeral Sirveses in and the Ramains whare being convayed to the 14th Ward asembly rooms.  And one of the Handles Broke loose from the coffin and Father Wm. Playr, a near Nabour and very Intamate aquintance of Bro. Pitts, ran around and Over Exerted Himself in trying to find a handstick to put under the Coffin to Carray it by.  And when He got to the Meeting House He was unable to go in and He lained aganst a fence and someone asked Him what was the matter with Him.  And He said, “O Nothing much, Only my Ballases[57] has given out.”  And he was lifted into a Convayance and taken Home and Died in a very short time.  Thus thay passed through the vail very near togather.  I was very Intamately aquinted with Boath of them.  Father Playr had the charge of Putting up the walls of the Nauvoo Temple and I worked under Him 6 or 7 months.

 

George Helps Build the 17th Ward House

At the April Conferance Pres. Young chose 5 more Councilors besides the two who whare then Acting.  In the year ’73 the Inhabitants of the 17 ward had come to the conclusion to Build a Ward House for school and Meeting Purposes, in the Bulding of which I took an Active Part.  I Done all the rock work, which amounted to 125 perch and 9 feet and layed one fifth part of the Brick, which amounted to one hundred and thirty thousand in all.

 

The anual Conferance of 1874 did not comence untill the 7th of May.  The princapals mostely dwelt upon was those of the United Order and an Organization was Effected with Pres. Young at the Head.  On June the 2nd one hundred Goshute Indians whare Baptized by Lee[58], the Interpreter in Tooele County, Utah; and hundreds more whare Baptized afterwards in other Places and there was a general Religeous moove amung the Indians all around.

 

George is called to Work on the St. George Temple

This year in the month of Sep. I was called to go Doun and work upon the St. George Temple.  I started soon after the Oct. Conferance with my own teame.  My wife Anne went with me to visit Her sister, Liza Smith, who lived in St. George.  I also took one of Erastus Snow’s wives doun there to her folks.  I worked 82 1/2 days on the Temple which amounted to 375 Dollers.  I got through on the 18 of March 1875 and never lost a single hour of working time from the time I Comenced until the last rock was layed, which I assisted in laying.  I got Home again on the 4th of April 1875.

 

The 24 of July 1874 was clebrated in grand stile by a Juvanile Concert in the Large Tabernacle.  4 thousand musicians and singers took part in it.

 

At the Election for Dilegate to Congress in 1874 the Liberals tried to get possession of the Polls and U. S. Marshal Maxwall and a Crowd of armed roughs assistsed them, and Mayor Wells was mobed and Considerable rioting was Done at the City Hall.  But the Liberal Plott proved a failuer and George Q. Cannon was reElected, receiving 22,260 votes and P. N. Baskin, the Liberal Candedate, rec’d 4,513.

In Oct. of this year bishop Andrew Cahoon, Ather Pratt, Fanny Stanhouse, and Ann Eliza Webb (one of Pres. Young’s wives) whare cut of from the church for apostacy.

 

On the 12th of Nov. Geo. Q. Cannon was aristed on a Charge of Poligamy and placed under 5,000 Dollers Bond.  This year I spent my Christmas at St. George.  The workmen on the Temple whare given a feast and treated with Cake and wine and an Excelent Sperit prevailed there, as was allso the Case while we whare at work on the Temple.  I never heard a Disrespectfull work uttered by any man dureing the time I worked on it.

 

In the month of Jen. 1875 about a Dozen Persons lost thair lives by snowslides in Little Cottonwood Canyon.  On the 25th of Feb. Judge McKene Desided that Pres. Young should pay Ann Eliza Webb 9,500 Dollers Alimony which he refused to Do.  And on the 11 of march he sentenced Him to Confinement in the Penitentary and on the 12th after 24 hours confinement, he was released.  And on the 18 Judge McKeans Mishon ended and David B. Lowe of Kansas took his place.

 

On the 20th of March (the Day I left St. George to come Home) there was 200 Indians baptized there.  Soon after that Biship King Baptized 85 at Knosh, Millard Co., and more than 2,000 had been Baptized before them.  Geo. W. Hill Baptized over 300 in Box Elder Co. And many of them whare sick and whare Healed under His adminsteration and a Band of Peacable Indians whare Driven from thair grain fields and Wickeups on Bear river by U. S. authority. 

 

On the 2nd of April the case of Geo. Q. Cannon who was Indicated[59] for Polygamy was Dismised.  On the 14 of May ’75 the first Old Peoples Excursion went to Dr. Clinton’s Hotel at Lake Point[60].  On the 17 of July Pres. Young and His Councilars and Others renewed thair Covenents by rebaptism and a Great Many others followed thair Example.

 

Aug. 7 William Miller, the Bogus Brigham of Nauvoo[61], Died at Provo.  At the Oct. Conference 1875 the Big Tabernacle was Dedecated.  On the first of Sep. Geo. A. Smith Died.  On the 28 of oct. there was a Big Fire.  9 Buildings on Market row whare Burned.

 

On the 29 of Oct. Pres. Young was aristed again by Order of Judge Boreman on a Charge of Contempt of Court.  He had not Complied with the Order to Pay 9,5000 Dollers Alimony to Ann Eliza.  And on the 18 of Nov. he was Discharged from the custody of the Marshal by Order of Chief Justice Alaxander White.

 

On Dec. 19 Father John Snyder, a resident of the 17th Ward Died suddenly after asisting His son to carry a stove a few rods the Day Prieveous.  While Engaged in laying Dobies on the Daviss and Howe foundry Building he was unusually Jovil and was able to work quite lively.  He was a very Intemate aquintance of mine, we haveing worked together on Buildings a good deal and Laboured together in the capacity of Teachers in the 17th Ward for a Number of years.  He was a fine Old Gentleman; one of the Olden Time.

 

In the month of Dec. the Ladies of Utah sent a rouseing patition with 23,626 Signetures to Congress praying for the Admission of Utah into the Union as a State and the repail[62] of the Ante Polygamy Laws.  On the first of April 1876 the ZCMI Building was opened for Business.

 

On the 5th 40 tons of Powder in magazines upon Arsenal Hill blew up.  4 boys lost thair lives and Mrs. Vanette of the 19th ward was struck with a rock and Killed.  It shattered the Ceilings and Cracked the walls and blew the glass out of the windows of Scores of Houses and large rocks crashed threw the roofs of several Houses at a great Distance away, and many people narowly Escaped from loseing thair lives.

 

March 1876.  Have been laid up with a lame Back for some time and not able to get around much.

 

I have been writeing Letters to one and another who I thaught whare likely to Know something about it, to see if I could find out something about my Ancestors.  No one related to me ever having left as much as the scratch of a pen about thair Geneology that I could ever find Out.  What little I Know is what I have retained in my own Memory from the time when I was a small Boy.  My mind had been caused to reflect a good Deal upon the Princaple of Baptism for the Dead and feeling Desireous to do something for the Dead Myself if it whare poseble.  The reflections of my mind had been runing in the following direction: That after the Lord had laid the foundaton of His Church and Kingdom upon the Earth on a sound Bases and restored the Gospel and the Holy Priesthood with all the Power and Athoraty thereof and the Ordainances of life and Salvation, boath for the living and for the Dead, and placed the responsability of Carreing on the work on this side of the vail upon good and tru Men.

 

He then Called His Servent Joseph to the Other side to continue the work there that it might be Carried on on both sides together.  And I very Naturely came to the conclusion that there will be a great Deal of Angsiaty among the Dead who have received the Gospel in the Sperit world to have the Ordanances of the Gospel attended to here on Earth by Proxey in thair behalf.

 

George Writes President Young About His Brother, Joseph

So I set myself to work first to see what I could do by writeing a letter to President Young on the 6th of March about the Case of my Bro. Joseph who was Killed up at Weber.  I stated in my letter to Him that I thaught that the sheding of his Blood whould atone for all the sins that he had comited and that I did not realy consider him responsable for the Organizeation that was Effected up there at Weber.  For he had not the abilities to Organize Indavidualy and never whould have Organized that Camp had it not been for some rude Old Apostates that had gathered around Him.  I told Him that Joseph had been very severely Injred by an Exploseion of Gass in a Cole mine when he was a yong man and that it had Effected his mind and the leading treat [63] in His Caraturewas religeous Enthuseiasm; and that he had never Experianced anything Else but trubble, Afliction, and disapointment all threw his short and unfortunate life and that his life had been taken from him in a violant manner and that he had been sent to a premature Grave.  He had not had His Endowments or Entered into any Gospel Covenents further then what is contained in the Ordainances of Baptism and the first princapals fo the Gospel and parahaps one or two Ordainations to the Priesthood.

 

On the 15 of March I received the following from Pres. Young:  “Elder George Morris.  Dear Brother, In reply to your Note of the 6 inst. I wil say you have the Priveledg of Officiateing in the Ordinances for your Brother for the simple reason it can do you  no harm to Act for Him, nor make his case any worse if he should reject your Labours.  But if he should gladly receive them he whould be Benefited thereby.  It whould be Better to Officeate for ten that are unworthy then to Neglect one that is worthy, just as it is here Better to feed ten persons who are unworthy then to Neglect one that is worthy, or turn one worthy person from Our Doors without feeding Him.  Your Brother in the Gospel, Brigham Young.”

 

Ordinances Performed in the Endowment House

I next gathered up a few Names that I had been aquinted with in my Boyhood Days who whaare relegeously Inclined and that I Knew had Died without the gospel, and that I thaught the Sperit Sugested to me.  And on the 6 day of Sep. 1876 myself and my Oldest Daughter, Lavina Davis, went to the Endowment House in Salt Lake City and Officiated for the following Names; me for the mails and Her for the femals:

 

1. Joseph Morris and Elizabeth Vernon, My Father and Mother.

Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

2. James Morris and Hannah Ledsom, my Grandfather and Grandmother

Paternal.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

3. John Morris and Mrs. John Morris, my Grt. Grandfather and Grt. Grandmother Paternal.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

4. George Vernon and Rebeca Goban, my Grandfather and Grandmother Maternal.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

5.  Joseph Morris Jr. and Mary Olson, my Brother and sister-in-law.

Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

6. Thomas Davenport and Kitty Morris, my Uncle and Aunt.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

7. James Silverthorn and Elizabeth Higginbotham, my half-brother and Sister-in-law.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

8. Robert Wild and Mary Vernon, my Mother’s Sister (my Unkle and Aunt).  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

9. Matthew Higginbotham and Nancy, his wife, Grandfather and Grandmother to my wife Jane.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

10. Thomas Crawford and Linnie, his wife, friends.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

11. Edward Tunner and Sallie, His wife, friends.  Baptized, Confirmed and Seiled.

12. Joseph, the son of Edward and Sallie Tunner.  Baptized and Confirmed.

13. William, the son of Thomas and Linnie Crawford.  Baptized and Confirmed.

14. Mathew, the son of Mathew and Nancy Higginbotham.  Baptized and Confirmed.

15. Mary Higginbotham, the Daughter of Mathew and Nancy, and Mother to my wife, Jane.  Baptized and Confirmed.

16. Fanny Morris, my Sister who Died when she was 8 years old in Burwardsley, Cheshire, England.  Baptized and Confirmed.

17. Jane Higginbotham, my first wife was Baptized and Confimred and Seiled to me in the Endowment House in SL City on the 6th day of September 1876, My Daughter, Lavina Davis, acting as Proxe for Her.

 

Now it seems as if I have come to a place where I am unable to see my way Open any further to do anything more for the Dead at present, not having as much as the scratch of a pen from my father or anyone Else to assist me in the work; nor can I think of any sourse from wence I could obtain the Nesecary Information.  And even the little that I have done I do not know how near I have Come to doing it right, but I still continue to have considerable angsiaty about the matter and I sometimes think that if the Dead had the Privelidge and Power to do so and felt as anteous as I do about it, that they whould certenly Come and bring me some Information about the subject.

 

A Dream About Temple Work

While midetateing about it Sometime ago in the Silant hours of the Night, and feeling a good deil of Angsiaty in my mind, I Prayed Earnistely to the Lord for light on the subject and soon after, fell asleep and had a Dream.  And I thaught that something wispered to me and told me that when the proper time came that I should have the Privelidge of going to the Alter in the Temple and to ask for and receive all the Information that was Nesecary Concerning my Ancesters but at the present time there was a road to be made on which to Bring that Intelagence.  And I seemed to be very Buisey at work nearly all Night engaged in makeing a road across a long stretch of mireay Bottoms.  And it appeared as if I had gotten quite a length of very nice levil road made.  And it appeared as tho there was quite a length of it yet to make before it whould be completed across the Mireay swamp, threw which I was makeing it to the other shore, which appered quite plain to my sight.  But wether it will be me in my own proper Person who will have the privelidge of the Alter or of furnishing the road across the Mireary swamp to where the Priesthood was Broken off from my ancesters I cannot say.  But I have 7 sons who have all Entered in through the Door into the Kingdom of God and I hope that thay will all take hold in good Earnist and work Diligently in helping me to make that part of the road that is yet unmade so that we can get across to the Other shore and meet our Ancesters and weld the Broken Link.

 

On the first of Jen. 1876 Bp. N. Davis resigned his office as Bp. Of the 17 Ward and that let His Councilors out.  I had acted as 2nd Councilor for 13 years and 8 months.  John H. Smith was apointed in his place.

 

In April this year the floods done a great deal of damage in the west part of the City.  Sep. 2nd 4,000 Dollers worth of property belonging to Pres. Young was attached to satisfy the Alimony in the Ann Eliza Case.  In the first place Judge McKane placed it at 9,500 Dollers.  Then it was next placed at 500 Dollers per month.  It was afterwards reduced to 100 Dollers and after having served two tirms of Imprisonment in His own House Guarded by US Deputies and 24 hours in the pen for contempt of Court for not complying strictly to all the unjust requirements of a Biggoted, fanatical Methodist Judge.  Finaly the Case was Desided in the 3 District Court by Judge Sheaffer and and Alimony was not allowed.

 

Thus we see what a trecherous, unfaithful, wicked woman can do when she takes it into Her Head to bring trubble, affliction and Destress upon a Good man who is trying to serve God faithfully and to Keep His Comandments; and how ready the Courts and Lawyars are to fly to thair asistance when there is a chance to make large fees and fleece thair victams.

 

About the Anti-Polygamy Laws and Those who Enforced Them

And all this was going Done while she was not considered as his wife by any of those who whare Carreing on this Crusade against Him.  But the Courts have been turning sumersaults and turning the tables around; and Mishon Judges and smart Allik comishoners have been makeing monstrous ruleings Until thay can send a man to prison for 5 months and fine him three hundred Dollers by Law, and in a Lawless manner segregate his Punishment to take in the whole term of his Natural life in Prison and by fines and costs Strip Him of all that he has in the world for liveing with the wives that God has given Him and try to compel Him to abandon them and turn them out into a cold, unfeeling World among the Lecherous Beasts without a Protector.  So much for the Inhumanity of man for his fallow man.

 

And if a man should be seen by a peeping sneak or spotter of a Low lived Depety to go into the House of His Plural wife to see thair sick Children or take her something to assist her in Her Distress, thay can jerk Him up and send Him to the pen for 3 years for comitting Adultery with his Own wife.  And thay take Delight in Baggering modest and Dilecate women to get them to tell who is the father of thair children, or wether thay are in the famaly  way [64] or not, and send them to the pen for contempt if thay refuse to answer any Impedent, Heathenish questions that thay put to them in Court.  And if thay find a willing tool (like Ann Eliza was) wether she be a Plural or a first wife, thay will work Her for all she is worth and Bleed the unfortunate man that comes under thair power for all that thay can get from Him.  But I am Happy to know that there are but few Ann Elizas among the sisters.  I supose that she must have Cost Pres. Young thousands upon thousands of Dollers (how many, I was never able to lern) but when the Alimony Court fees, Marshal fees, and thair Deputies fees, and the long winded Atornys fees, and all other kinds of fees and Expences attending the Crusade against Him must have amounted to an Enormous som of mony.

 

On the 23rd of March 1877 John D. Lee was Executed for takeing a Leadeing part in the masacree that Acured there[65].  He chose to be shot.  July 19th Peter Clinton was aristed at Tooele charged with Murdering John Banks up at Weber in 1862 when the Morrisites whare atacted.  He was Imprisoned in the penitentiary and after some Extrame suffering, was removed to the County jail in SL City.

 

The Death of Brigham Young

On the 29th of Augst. 1877 Pres. B. Young died at his resedence in SL City, Aged 76 years 2 months and 28 days.  He was appointed by revalation to be the Second President over The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints.  And a great and Noble man He was.  He preformed a Mighty work upon the Earth in His day under God.  He was one of the Greatest organizers the world Ever Knew.  He was my Ideal of a man of God, and left a splendad record Behind Him.  He left 17 wives, 16 sons, and 28 Daughters behind him.  His funeral services whare held in the large Tabernacle and all most the Entire Comunaty turned Out to pay thair last respects to His last remains.  It was Estemated that not less then 25 thousand People past through the building to take a last look at the respected Dead.  He was Intered in His Own Cemetary a little NE of his residence.  Peace to His Ashes.

 

George Works on the Assembly Hall on Temple Square

On Sep. 28th ’77 the corner stones of the SL Asambley Hall whare Laid in the SW Corner of the Temple Block in SL City, and I comenced to work upon the Building; and was appointed by the foreman of the Macons[66], Edward Brain, to Build those 8 Octegon Pillors, which I did by going from one to another and keeping them all up above the Ballance of the work and turning the angles of Each Piller on Each side to Lock them into the walls.  And a very Difficult task it was, requireing a vast amount of Care and attention to Keep all the angles and Corners Plumb and in the Proper Shape, as the rocks whare Only rough Dressed and Often in a very Bad shape.  And I had to alter meny of them before I could use them.  But I soon got the hang of it and was able, with the assistance of a very Smart, lively, and willing tender by the Name of Tim Orenshaw, to Keep all the 8 Pillers up ahead of the Other work and to give perfect sattisfaction.  I worked in Bro. Brain’s Gang on the St. George Temple and Laid a Large portion of the water tables, especialy around the Tower End upon which we worked.  I continued to run those Octogan Pillers again through the summer of 1878 and finished them on the 13 of Nov.

 

There was a Marvelous work done among the Zuni Indians in New Mexico this year.  Elder Llewellyn Harris, a mishonary, arived in a village where thare whare about 4 hundrad of them suffering with the Small Pox, who whare Healed by His administration.

 

On the 9th of June ’78 Orin Porter Rockwell, so well and faverable known in the Early History of the Church as the tried and faithful friend of the Prophat Joseph, Died in SL City.  On the 11th of June the 3rd Excursion of the Old Folks of Utah Co. took place.  Thay went to Ogden.  The grasshoppers visited Utah again this year and done considerable Damage in some parts of the Country.

 

On the 16 of July I received a letter from Mathew, my youngest Bro; the only one of Our famaly now left in England.  He was not a member of the Church.  He was in poor health (Consumtive[67]).  He had two Daughters, young whoman Grown, which was all the famaly he had.  Thair names whare Elizabeth and Emma.  He lived at 97 King St., Dukinfield, Cheshire, England.

 

On Nov. 28th Apostle Orson Hyde Died at Spring City, Sanpete.  Jen. 8th 1879 my wife Annies mother Died and was intered by the side of her Husband who had Died 5 years Prieveous and was intered in my Buerial Ground in SL City Cimitary by his special request; and it was the special request of her Mother that they might boath be Bueried togather there.

 

Thare was a great Deal of sickness all threw the Teretory.  The Diptheria has taken a grate many Childran Dureing the last winter.  I have had a great Deal of sickness in my famaly of Differiant kinds.

 

Judge McKane of Notorious Memory among the Mormons Died on the 5th of Jen. 1879 of typod fever in SL City.  On Feb. 1st D. B. Huntington, Indian Interpreter and  had been a member of the Mormon Battalion, Died in SL City.  He was an Intamate aquintance of mine.

 

April 30 Emma Smith, a formar wife of Joseph the Prophat, died at Nauvoo.  On May 3rd D. H. Wells was sentenced to two Days Imprisonment by Judge Emerson for refusing to describe the Endowment Clothing, and was released on the 6th.  And there was a Grand Demonstration in His Honour.

 

June 13th a suit was comenced in the 3rd District Court by 7 of the Hairs against the Executors of the Estate and Others.  This was the beginning of a great Deal of Litegation.  Then followed an Order from Judge Boreman for the arrist of John Taylor, Geo. Q. Cannon, Brigham Young[68], and Albart Carrington for Contempt of Court for not Delivering some Church Property Claimed by Pres. Young to receiver W. T. McCornick.  The next step taken by Boreman was to send G. Q. Cannon, B. Young, and Albert Carrington to the Penetentary for Contempt of Court.  Geo. Q. Preached to the Prisoners while he was there.  Then followed a suit Instetuted by the Trustee in Trust[69] of the Church of Jesus Christ of LD Saints against the Heirs, Executers, and receiver of the Estate of Brigham Young, Deceised.

 

On the 28th of Aug. the Order of Judge Boreman Comitting Geo. Q. Cannon, B. Young and Albert Carrington to Prison for Contempt was reversed by the Supream Court of the Teretory and set aside and the Prisoners whare released.

 

Finaly on the 4th of Oct. the suit of the Hairs against the Executers and Administretors of the Estate of Brigham Young was settled, by the Church paying to the Estate 75 thousand Dollers.  Thus, in this, as in the Ann Eliza Case, the mony and meanes which Pres. Young had gathered togather was made to fly by the thousands of Dollers at a time into the hands of the Lawyers and Others who had no right to Handle a Doller of it; and we are made to see what confusion the boodle[70] of this world makes.

 

On the 8 of Oct. Ernist T. Young, one of the 7 Hairs who Entered suit against the Executers and the Church, Died suddenly in SL City.  On the 10th Phinies H. Young, Bro. to Pres. Young, Died in a mob near Varnals Station, Whitfield Co., Georgea, where He had been Labouring as a Mishonary.  The body of the martered Elder arrived in the City on July 31st in charge of Elder Rudger Clawson; and the funeral services whare held in the Large Tabernacle on the 3rd of August.

 

About the Death of His Daughter, Lavina

On the Second of Sept. 1879 my Oldest Daughter, Lavina Davis, died in Childberth at Brigham City, aged 35 years 1 month and 19 days.  She was braught down on the train to SL City for Buerial.  She left 6 Childran behind Her:  3 Boys and 3 Girls.  She clung to life with great tanasaty untill she realised that there was no hopes of Her life being Spared, praying Ernistely “O My Father spare my life for the sake of my Childran”.  And when she realized that Her time had nearly Expired, She called Her husband to Her and Kissed Him and Blessed Him Over and Over again saying, “You have been very Kind to me.” She then Blessed all who whare Present for thair Kindness to Her and Calmly fell asleep like a tired Child.  Her remains whare Braught to my House and the funaral Servises where held in the 17th Ward Meeting House; and she was Intered in Her Husband’s Buerial Ground in the SL Cimetary.

 

I will now relate an Incedent which occurred about 5 months Preaveous to Her Death.  She felt very anteous to Come Doun Home to attend the April Conferience (which she did), Coming Doun alone; And was so Interisted that she whould not miss going to one of the meetings on any account and seemed to feel so well, and said that she never Enjoyed Herself so Well at any Meetings in Her life before.  And when conferiance was Over and she had gotten ready to go back Home, and had shaked hands with all the rest of the family and had bid them all ‘Good Buy’ I Entered the Door (not having been present before) and took Her by the Hand and shook it Heartely and said, “Good Buy, Lavina.  It may be the last time that we shall Ever see Each Other again alive.”  And so it turned out to be.  But I had no Ida at the time that she whould be called away before me; but thaught that probably I might be called away myself, as I was not feeling very well at that time and my Health and not been very good for some time.

 

But my words made a very Deep and lasting Impreshon upon Her mind, and she would frequently say to Her Husband, “Whatever could father Meane When He Bid me good Buy and said that it might be the last time that we should Ever see Each Other again alive?  Am I going to Die?”  I wonder, but unlikely as it appered at that time, it was Her that Die and not me.  She has gone to rest and left me to struggle on a little longer.  She has left her Husband without a Companion to spend meny lonely and sorrowfull Hours, and Her Children as Helpless Orphins in a cold unfeeling world without the tender Carresses of a Kind and loveing Mother.

 

Lavina has finished Her work in this Probation and gone to where sorrow has Ceased to trubble Her, and the warey find rest.  She has done her work well and kept the faith and had Entered into the New and Everlasting Covenent for which she has gained some advantage and she Honoured that Order while she lived and Died faithfull and true to it.  (I mean the Order of Celestial Marrage.)  And there is a Bright and Gloreyous future before Her and Her reward is shure.  No more sickness or sorrow; no pain or Death.   No, she has left them all behind.

 

Sleep in Peace, my Daughter, my loved one.  I cannot write thease lines without Sheding a tear  or two in token of the Kind Rememberances I Cherish for you.

 

A Foreboding Dream

I will now relate a Dream which I had just Preveous to Lavina’s Death:  I had been afflicted with a lame Back for 5 or 6 weeks, which rendered me unable to do scarsely anything; and I was able to streighten by Back so as to stand upright until about 3 Days before I herd of Her Death.  In my Dream I thaught that I saw myself working in the middle of a Deep Ditch that was half filled with Black stinking, mudey water about the Consistance of thick Gruel[71].  It was mixed up with leaves and other Rubage and whould not run off.  I ha don a pare of long rubber Boots and was standing above my Knees in the water in the middle of the Ditch, with a long-handled shovel in my Hands, throwing out the Rubage and trieing to make the water run off.  I had gone threw the whole length of the Ditch once and was going along it a second time scooping out whatever obstructed it and prevented it from runing off.  I appeared to be about the Center about as far from one end as I was from the Other and appered to be alone; there not being any other Person in sight, when I awoke out of my Dream.

 

Diphtheria Strikes the Family

I felt very uncomfortable and began to reflect about it and became deeply Impressed in my mind with gloomy thaughts and heavey forebodeings of trubble, which soon began to make its appeariance.  For in about 3 Days after we had Bueried Lavina, My Second [72] son Came from Hunter[73] on the West side of the vally, Sick with Inflamation of the Bowels, bringing his famaly with Him to stay with us that He might be attended to by a Docter.  And for 4 Days He was in a very Critical condition.  When he took a turn for the Better a few Days after that, two of my yonger Childran whare taken sick with the Diphtheria.  There was two Children sick with it On the Other side of the street North of us.  It was suposed that they caught it at the Presbyterian School which thay attended.  We whare not aware that Our Childran had ever been Exposed to it.

 

 

My Son and His famaly had to move away for feer that His Childran might take it.  In a few Days another of my little Boys was taken Doun, and soon after that, two more of our childran whare taken Doun with it, which made 5 in number; all the Childran we had in my second famaly.   It was a mild type of the Decese and thay all recovered.

 

Doctor White, who attended my son in His sickness, said that when a Child had been sick with the Diphtheria and got Over it, that thay never whould take it a second time no matter how much thay ware exposed to it; no more then a person who had had the small Pox whould take it a second time.  And we believed Him and whare Deceived, and let some of Our Childran go to a House where they had it and thay took the Decese a second time and we lost three of them by it.

 

David H. was taken sick the second time on the 15 of Cot. 1879 and Died on the 24th of the same month, aged 6 years 6 months and 21 Days.  On the 23 of Oct. Albert G. was taken Doun the second time with it and recovered.  On the 25 of Oct. Orson was thaken Doun the second time and Died on the 1st of Nov. Aged 1 year and 1 month and 22 Days.  Nov. 3rd William C. was taken doun a second time and recovared.  About the same Date Lizie was taken doun with it the second time and Died on the 8th of Nov. Aged 12 years 9 months and 26 Days.

 

The Black Measles Strike the Family

We lost two little Girls 9 years ago.  Thay Died from the Effects of the Black Mesales.  Minnie M. Died June the 1st 1870 aged 1 year and 24 days.  And Annie M. Died June the 5th 1870 aged 5 year and 24 days.  Thay all lay side by side in 5 little Graves in my Buerial Ground in Lot 12 Block 4 in Plott H in the SL City Cimentary.  4 of them whare cut off in childhood and Lizie was just mirging into womanhood, and a lovely Girl she was.  But thay have all gone to a premature Grave and now that we have laid them all away and the Great strain in taken off and the reaction has taken place, it seems as tho my Heart Strings whare being torn out by the roots and my Heart is nearly Dead within me.

 

It seems as tho the Lord was pleased to send 5 little Angles from above to visit us in turns and to stay with us a little while and then to return Back Home again, for which Blessings I sincearly  thank Him, At the same time feeling in my Heart that I whould liked to have had them stay with us longer.  Thay whare all of them the childran of my second famaly.

 

I will give a few of the Details of the Ordail my wife and myself had to pass threw Dureing the sickness and Death of our Childran.  We had like 10 Cases of Diphtheria within the space of 2 months.  We had to aply Poltises to thair throats and Chests and between thair sholders every day and on thair throats twice a day; and to gargle thair throats and give them Medicen and to do whatever else that we could do for them; and to watch over them Night and Day Continualy, my wife and myself, alone.  We could not leave them alone for one minnit, so restless and frettfull whare thay all the time; and such is the Nature of the Decese, that Every one Dreads it.  So that the famaly that is afflicated with it has to wade threw it the Best way thay can with but very little assistance, and that at a time when it is so much needed.

 

And I felt very Difident about Calling in the Elders to administer to them until I had asertained wether thay whar afraid or not, or wether thay had faith sufficiantly strong to meet it for all Elders did not have living faith at all times.  And many of them having little Childran of thair Own, I Dreaded the Ida of being the Means of them Carreing the Dreaded Deseas into thair own famalys and causeing them to have similar trubbles to mine to have to pass threw.  And I felt willing and Desireous to pass threw it alone the best way I could alone rather then that it whould spread any further.  And I have the sattisfaction of Knowing that alltho it had made such Dreadfull Havack in my famaly, that it did not spread any further from us.  My wife and myself whare fearfully Broken down, So much so was it the case with me that I was more like a Crazy Heart Broken man then anything Else in Consequence of having lost my rest so much; and having had my Powers of Endurance so severly tested.

 

George and His Wife Come Down with Diphtheria

And Boath of us had a severe atact of the Decease after we had bueried the childran, having Breathed thair Breath so long, that our sistams whare thoroughaly Imprignated with the Decese.  My Wife’s face swelled up fearfully and her toung was so large that she chuld scarsely speak at all.  And I waked up one Night with my toung swelled up and coated Over with a thick Coateing of something like Dry Bran and Molassas mixed together so that it all most filled my mouth.  I arose up into a sitting Posision on the bed to say, “Whatever is the Matter with my Toung?”  And put my finger into my Mouth, Crooked forward.  I inserted the neil into the Coateing and tore it off by Mein forse until I had Cleaned my toung of all that I could get off; and then filling my mouth with alcohol and held it in until it had done Burning.  And that is what I call Heroac treatement but it answered the Purpose Exactly.

 

I will mention one thing which gave a great satisfaction under by terrible bereavement.  I had not by any act of cruelty or negliect on my part forfeited my clame to share in thair most tender and loveing moments here on earth did thay all manifest thair strongest attachments and afectton for me and in thair last agonies thay sprang to my bosom and clung to my neck and died in my arms.

 

The Death of Lizzie

I have a few words more to say concerning My Beloved Daughter Lizie.  I said a few minits before se died, “Lizzie, my darling, when you get behind the vail you will find 3 of your father’s wives there:  Jane, Maria, and Harriet, and your little brothers David and Orson and your little sisters Anne and Minnie.  Tell them I shall not be long before I come.  Lizzie darling, will you remember it?  While she was Kneeling on the Bed with Her arms around my Neck, she Kissed me and her mother ad said “Good Buy father.”  And then she Kissed Her Mother and said, “Good Buy Ma.  You have been Good and Kind to me and if it had not been for you I should not have been here now.  Don’t fret any more than you can help.”  And she much more that we could not understand.  And then with Heavenly and Imploreing Contanance and uplifted Eyes, She Prayed for us and tried to Comfort us all she could.  There was a small Harp hanging against the wall by the side of the Bed, which I had Baught for Her.  She pointed up to it and said, “Ma, is there anything amiss with that Harmp?  Take it doun, Ma.”  And then se said to me, “Lay me doun.” And she Breathed a few times and then went to sleep as Peacefully as a little child.

 

Rest in Peace, My Angle, my loved One, until the trump shall sound in the morning of the first resurrection to awake you and call you forth to life Eternal.  And I will try, by the Help of my Heavenly father, to live so as to be worthy of your Heavenly Company.  O How my Heart swells with fond Emotens and the Big tears arise in my Eyes in token of the kind remembrance that I Cherish for you and your little Brothers and sisters that have been Called away to leave us.

 

O my Father who dwells in thy Holy Haabitation in the Heavens, I ask thee in the name of Jesus Christ, thy well Beloved Son, My savour and Redeemer, that whatever Else may befall me, suffer me not to fail in accomplishing a full and Compleat salvation in thy Celestial Kingdom, which is the Highest Ame and object of my life.

 

Remembrances About His Son, David

I was administering some medicen to little David a day or two before he Died and he did not want to take it.  I was urgeing Him a little to get Him to take it when he spoke up and said, “I’ll tell the Lord about it if you Don’t quit giving m that Nasty stuff.”  He told me not to take any more.  I did not urge Him any more.  He considered that the Lard was above his father and that by threatening me that he whould tell him if I did not quit giving him nasty stuff that it whould deter me from giving him any more, which it did for I offered him no more.

 

Another incident which I will mention occured a few months before he died.  I took him and another little brother with me doun to the field.  I was hoeing corn and turned my horses out to eat along the ditch and thay got on the potatoe patch and the little boys went to drive them off.  David had a little willow in his hand and switched one of them with it when he turned around and chased one of them and tried to bit him an jump on him with his forfeet but the little fellow dodged around like a mouse and escaped without being hurt.

 

Remembering William Clayton[74]

Dec. 4th 1879 Bro. William Clayton Died at His residence in SL City.  He was a long and Intamate aquintence of mine from the Days of Nauvoo and there is but very few of my old acquaintances left now.  It is getting to be a reate thing to see one who was acquinted with the Prophat Joseph Smith and the Nauvoo trubbles, and soon the few that are left will be gone the way of the Blessed.  Bro. Clayton and I worked in the Canyon together in the spring of 1847 geting out Logs with which he build 2 or 3 small Log Cabbins up on his City lot across from the NE Cornar of the Temple Block.  I cut the logs for him and the two of us loaded them onto the wagon and he hauled them home.  That was in the days of auld lang syne.  Thay whare about the first that whare Built upon City Lots after we left the Old Fort.

 

I had just built myself a little Dobie room 12 x 14 feet and moved my famaly out of my wagon into it (where we had lived al winter) when Bro. Clayton called upon me to go and help him to get the Logs to put of his Cabbins.

 

Feb. 1st 1880.  I am now sitting in that little room just Spoken of which I Built Early in the spring of ’49 and like myself, it is now showing the Effects of age and the ware and tare of the Elements and the length of time that it has been in use.  It was the 3rd little place built on a city lot.  And I am very much atached to it for it has been my home for many years; where I have experienced my greatest joys and my biterest sorrows.  And it is a very remarkable thing for two reasons:  First, that being a Mormon I should be permitted to to abide in the same place and live in the same house for over 31 years without being gobbled up by the enemies of the Saints.  Second, that a man should pass thru such an eventful life and be exposed to so many dangers and acidents as I have been and still be alive.

 

I feel very unwell and somewat Depressed in Sperit, or to use a very common phrase, I feel like I have gotten the Blues prity Bad.  I have Been Brooding over my Trubbles (in a Worldly point of vew) .  I am now nearly 64 years of age and the hard sirveses and Exposure which I have passed threw have shattered my Constetution prity bad.  So much so that my Hips are so stiff and my Back is so weak and the Rhumatic is trubbling me so bad that I am unable to continue to perform the hard Labour which I have allways been accustomed to do.  Any my famaly Expences are large and I have but very little to fall Back on to, for I have been very unfortunate in trying to gather means around me.  For whenever Prosperety has smiled upon me for a little season and I have been able to make my famaly comfortable for a little, adversaty has come along and striped me of Earthly means and Leviled me doun again to a from-Hand-to-mouth Bases and kept my Nose down on the Grindstone all the time.  All I have got now in the way of real Estate is my City lot of 10 by 15 rods and my Humble and unpretentious Home upon it, and 2 City Lots of very inferior land in the lower part of the 19th ward which I am trying to sell for 2 hundrad Dollers.

 

I formerly owned a piece of land containing 10 city lots all laying together.  Bro. Wm. H. Hooper owned some land laying by and beside it and he wanted to own half interest with me in the land that I had, so I sold him half interest for $750.  After we had owned jointly for a short time we divided it by running a fence between us that left me with 5 lots.  I then gave two of my boys a lot each, which left me with 3 lots, which I disposed of at different times during the year 1881 for 300 dollers but that did not last me very long for my expenses were pretty heavy under the circumstances in which I was placed.  I had nothing left now but a pair of cheap plug horses and an old wagon (which I had to let go for 85 dollers on the co-op store).  So by this time it had become quite evident to me that the way I had been going for some time past that it whould not take longe before I would become hopelessly bankrupt and as poor as Job’s turkey.  But I had made up my mind that I whould either beg, or borrow nor run into dept as long as I had anything left which I could dispose of to make a raise of a dollar for me.

 

For I will not atempt to run in Dept under my present circumstances as long as I have anything left that I can despose of to make a Doller by, for I whould rather Died and go behind the vail a free man then to live in slavery, for I should look upon it as the worst kind of slavery:  To be in Dept without any Prospect of being able to pay my Depts.

 

On the 29th of Feb. 1880 Eli H. Murray, the 11th Governor of Utah and the great Kentucky mathematician, arrived in SL.  He was the man who figured up Allen G. Campbell’s 1,357 votes to be a majority over Geo. Cannon’s 18,568 and gave Campbell a certificate of election because he was a liberal and Cannon was elected by the people.

 

On the 4th of April 1880 Public meeting whare held in the New Asembly Hall.  At the April Conference this year 802,000 Dollers of the Indebtedness to the Poor Emagration fund was remitted and 1,000 cows and 5,000 sheep whare distributed to the Needy.

 

July the 3rd John F. Turner was murdered in Echo Canyon by Fred Hopt.  At the Oct. conference 2880 John Taylor was apointed Presedent of the Church and Geo. Q. Cannon and Joseph F. Smith as his councilors, and F. M. Lyman and T. F. Smith whare appointed to fill vacances in the quaram of the twelve.

 

In the month of Jen, 1881 15 person lost thair lives by snowlides in little Cottonwood and Ameracan fork Canyons.  On July 16th Pres. Joseph Young, Sec. president of all the seventys and Bro. to Pres. B. Young, Died at his residence in SL City.  He was an intimate aquintance of mine.

 

Sep. 18 Orson Pratt delivered his last Public Descourse at the Big Tabernacle.  He expressed a desire that he might live to again lift up his voice as a mishonary to the nations of the earth.  He spoke about 20 minits in a clere and forcable manner.  The next day after he delivered that discourse he was 70 years of age and Died at his residence in CL City on the 3 of Oct., 25 days later.  He was one of the greatest men, with one of the Greatest minds, that have lived upon the Earth since the Days of Adam.  He has braught thousands of people into the Church by his Preaching and thousands more by his writings.  Oson Prat and Joesph Young posesed Noble Sperits and whare tow of Natures Noblemen in Every sence of the word.  Wm. C. Stains, Bp. E. D. Woolley, and John M. Bernhisel, all Promanent men in the Church, Died about this time.

 

On the 16th of Feb. the trial of Fed Hopt was commenced in the 3rd court for the murder of John F. Turner, and on the 19th the jury brought a verdict of guilty.  And on the 4th of May he was sentenced to be shot but the case was appealed and after having had 3 trials, he was sentenced to be shot on June 15th 1884, but by a reprieve issued by Secretary A. L. Thomas the execution of the foul murderer, Fred Hopt, was postponed and now after the lapse of nearly 6 years he still lives.  So much for the doings of the Utah courts.  He only murdered a Mormon.

 

On the 16th of Feb. the Edmonds bill passed the senate and as soon as possible afterwards, petitions were gotten up, which received about 75,000 signatures asking Congress to send a deputation to investigate the affairs of the Territory before they undertook to get up a hostile legislation against the people of Utah.  But here was no attention paid to our petition.

 

On Oct. 24 1881 Geo. D. Watts, the first man that was Baptized in England, Died at Kaysville, Davis Co.  He had left the Church several years preavious to his Death.

 

On July 20th ’81 acording to the cencus that had just been taken, Utah had a Population of 143,690 Inhabitants.  There had been an Increace of 45,904 in the last 10 years.

 

In August this year a very substantial monument was built over the grave of the Martyred Joseph Standing in the city grave yard.

 

Dureing the year ’81 I disposed of the 2 Lots that I spoke of a little while ago, and allso a  little Plug team and wagon which I had used while I had been acting as road supervisor of the 17 District of SL County for the last 10 years.  And as the Legislature had shifted the Poll tax out of the hands of the County into the hands of the City and my servises whare no longer needed and I had no land to cultivate, I had no further ruse for a team.  I was now left Intirely Empty Handed of Either real Estate or Personal Property, with the Exception of a House and City Lot.

 

On Jen. 2nd 1882 Pres. John Taylor moved into the Gardo House[75]; and a Public reception was given and over 2,000 people attended it.  On the ____ of Feb. the new asambly Hall was Dedicated.  On the 14 of March the Edmonds Bill was passed by the House of Representantives and a few days later was signed by the President and became a Law.  And then commenced the Celebrated Bear Hug that Pres. Young used to say the Crusaderes whould Inaugerate agenst men for liveing with thair wives.

 

On Jun 22nd 1882 Geo. V. my Oldest sons wife Died at Almy, Wyoming, aged 32 years and 1 month.  She Died suddenly of some complaint in Her stomach.  She ws the Daughter of James and Ann Owens David, of Welch decent.  She was Born in SL City.  Her remains were braught to the Cty by rail and convaid from my residence to the Cimetary.  There was no funeral services held as the wether was warme, and she being a Heavy, fleshy woman, Decompsation had set in, hastened by the jolting of the Cars.  She left 5 Childran:  4 Boys and one girl, the youngest of which, a little Boy, had been severly scolded on His right arm about 3 weeks before his Mother’s death.  My son and His famaly staid with us until May the following year.

 

On the 18 of Aug. the Utah Comishon arrived in SL City:  5 men who had been apointed by the Presedent of the US and sent out here to Superintend the Elections of Utah, to see that no man that had two wives voted.  Those men whare valued at 5,000 Dollers apiece by this great and Magnanamous Govermnet, while thay could not afford to pay the members of the last Legislature anything for thair serveses because thay ware Mormons.

 

A the Oct. conferiance this year, 78 Elders whare called to go on mishons and Geo. Teasdel and Heber J. Grant whare called to fill vacances in the quoram of the Twelve Apostles, and Abram H. Cannon and Seymour B. Young were called to fill vacances in the Organizeation of the first seven Presedents of the Seventies.  At the Election Held in Nov. T. T. Crane, the Peoples candidate, rec’d 23,039 votes and the Liberal Candedate, Philip T. VanLeile, rec’d 4,884 votes.  And our Eli never figured them out to be a majoraty over John T’s as he had before doen in Allin G. Campbels Case.

 

On the 30 of Dec. Cap. Wm. H. Hooper Died at His residence in SL City.  I done a great Deal of Building for Him, and Other work at Differeiant times for many years; and He was a Generous, liberl, and kind friend to me always.

 

On the 19 of Jen. 1883 the thermometer stood 35 degrees below Zero in the City.  At the April Conferiance this year there whare about 90 Elders Called to go on Mishons.  About this time I had again become prity badly cornered up for meant to provide the Nesecarys of Life for my two famalys, and had nothing Else now to fall back on but my City Lot and could see no Other Opening but to Devide it and to Dispose of my Old Homested that lay so near to my Heart; and that had been my Abideing place for nearly 43 yeasrs and whare I had Experianced the greatest joys and the Bitterest sorrows of my life, and to make my Home upon 5 by 10 rods on the South end of my Lot whare I had a Cupple of small Houses.  I had a great Dread of being placed under circumstances whre I whould be under the Nesecesaty of receiveing Charaty from any source whatever; as long as I had anything left that I could dispose of that whould bring me in a doller to Help myself with.

 

So I saught diligently for nearly 6 months to find one of my Brethran in the Church who was willing to give me anything like a fare price for my House and 10 rods square of my Lot, but I failed to find any one who was willing to allow me anything for the Buildings that whare on the ground.  Thay said that thay whould rather have the ground without the Buildings but I could not help thinking but that a good substantial Old Dobie House with 6 rooms, 2 Cellers, a Barn, Corral, and a good well of water at the Door and Other Conveinances, and a good substantial Picket Fence around the Lot, was worth something.

 

So I put Notic out Describeing the property and the price I wanted for it alowing myself about 7 hundred Dollers to give me.  And about 3 or 4 Days after I had put the Notice out, a Gentleman came along and without a word of Gigering[76], offered me all that I asked for it. I told him he could have it.  He was a strainger to me and I found out in a few days that he was not a member in the Church as I had suposed Him to be, and I felt disapointed and Whould have Backed Out if I could have done so Honourably.  I then told Him that if I Knew that he belonged to that rabid ring of Liberals up town that whare trying to make it so hot for us that He should not have it any how.  He said, “Mr. Morriss, I don’t belong to any ring nor any Church.  I have nothing against your people.  I am willing that you should Believe just what you please; that is none of my Business.  I like this place and I want to make my Home here, and you will find me just as good a Naibour as ever you had in your life.”

 

So on the 28th of April 1883 I gave Him a Deed for 4 by 10 rods of Ground and the Improvements thereon and received 2,000 dollers for it without any quibbling or drawbacks of any kind.  And in about a month from that time I sold 3 by 10 rods Each to Amos How and John F. Miller (Brethren in the Church), receiving 1,000 dollers apiece from Each of them. Thus I realized 4,000 Dollers for my Old Homested with 10 by 10 rods of ground.

 

My first wife[77] chose the Best of the two Houses on the Other end of the Lot, which was quite a nice respectable place.  And I pulled the Other one Down (it was a Delapadated old place), and tooke some of the means that I had received and put my own Labour with it and Built my Plural wife[78] a place just like the other one had and joined them together and made quite a nice little row of four Dwellings:  Two of them Ocupied by my Own famalys and two to rent.  Thus the Chainge that I had made caused us to be more Comfortable then we had even been in our lives before, for my Plural wife had never had a place to live in in a comfortable manner before that and I was not under the nesecity of breakeing by Back as I had always had to Do all through my life before to get the Common Nesecaries of life.  And I feel to Acknolage the Hand of the Lord in bringing about this Chainge in my Circumstances and Opening my way when the clouds whare as Black as midnight around me and thretening to Overwelm me.  He heard my Prayrs and wraught out a Deliveriance for me far beyond my Expectations.  And I thank and praise His Holy Name for His goodness and Mercy which he has manifested in by Behalf.

 

I Know what Poverty and want and distress of boath Body and Mind means and Affliction of nearly every kind:  Hunger, Nakedness, and Excessive Labour; privation and Exposure, Opreshon and Brutil treatment; and much sickness and Berievement; but I have never been tried with riches unless I may be considered so now, for I am richer at the present time, boath temporally and speritualy, then I ever was in my life before.  And all that I possess in the world whould not last some men but a very few days for pocket money if thay could handle it, hence I have had a good long experience and training if the science of trying to faithfull in small things and if I have learned the lesson properly I have a promise that I shall be made ruler over greater things.

 

On May 18th 1883 Bell Harris was sent to the pen and Kept there 3 months and a half for Contempt of Court for refuseing to answer impertinent questions put to her by members of the grand jury.  On the 22nd the Empire Grist Mill up City Creek Kenyon was burned to the ground:  Loss of $23,500.  June 21st H. B. Clawson’s warehouse took fire and was Destroyed, togather with the Council House and other adjoining Buildings:  Loss 100,000 Dollers.  Aug. 35th Bp. Andrew Burt, Capt. Of the Poliece, was Killed by a Nigger [79] while he was arresting Him.  Half on houre afterwards the Nigger was Linched by a mob in the jail yard.

 

At the Oct. Conferience 92 Elders whare apointed to go on Mishons.  On the 16th of Oct. Presideing Bp. Edward Hunter Died at his residence in the 17th Ward.  On the 17th the Sketing rink was Burned:  Loss 10,000 Dollers.  On Nov. 17th 1883 Apostle C. C. Rich died in Parris, Bear Lake Co., Idaho; aged 74 years.

 

On Jen. 27th 1884 the Brigham Young Acadamy in Provo was Burned down.  March 7th 10 men and 2 woman whare Killed by a snowslide at the Emma Mine in little Cottonwood Canyon.  May the 22nd Nelle White was snet to the Pen and kep there nearly 2 months because she refused to answer some unreasonable questions that whare asked her in th 3rd District Court.

 

June 17th Martin H. Peck Died at his residence in the 17th Ward SL City.  He had been a long and Intemate aquintane of mine and a fellow Labourer with me in Ward matters.  We whare boath Councelers to Bp. Nathan Davis of the 17th Wars.  He was a faithfull man with an Excelent Sperit.  It was at his well where the Incedent accured that I mentioned a little way back.

 

On Aug. 22nd 1884 the Remains of the Tenassee Marters, Elder Wm. T. Berry and John H. Gibbs who had been murdered in Conection with Martin Conder and John Riley Hudson in Lewis Co., Tenassee, arived in CL City in Charge of Rudger Clawson.  And soon after Elder Clawson arived Home from his mishon with the two Marters, he was arristed for Poligamy and unlawfull Cohabitation and his trial comenced in the 3 District court on the 15 of Oct. and lasted several days, dureing which time thay had President Taylor and Geo. Q. Cannon and Other Prominent men in court as Witnesses.  The Jury failed to agree about a Virdict and whare discharged and Priperations made for a new trial.  And in the main time, Lidia Spencer, his plural wife, had been found and a new trial was comenced on Oct. 24th and Lidia Spencer refused to testefy against her Husband and was sent to the Pen[80] for contempt of Court.

 

Next day she was braught back from the Pen and acknolidged that she was his wife and the Jury, after 17 minits consultation, braught in a verdict of Guilty.  And on Nov. 34d he was sentenced to 4 years Imprisonment  in the Penetentary and 800 dollers fine.  The case was Appeled but Bail was refused and he was sent to the Pen.

 

A Mysterious Man Cures George of a Headache

Miscellaneous:  I have several incidents to record which I should have put in at a an earlier date but I have overlooked them.  When I was about 19 years of age I was working for a builder who was building a row of houses of Ashton-Underling in Cheshire, England.  And while hauling brick to the building I was taken with a violent pain in my head which continued to grow worse day after day until it was with the greatest difficulty possible that I was able to walk at all, on account of the dashing pain in my head from the front to the back and from the back to the front again, but especially in the back was it most excruciating.

 

One day after dumping a load of brick, I was standing, holding my head between my hands as if to keep it from bursting open, and groaning loudly with torture.  And on turning part around, I saw an aged gentleman standing by me.  And looking intently as he spoke to me in a very sympathetic manner and said, “you appear to very sick.  What is the matter?”  I told him of the pain that I had in my head.

He said, “I can cure your head,” and turned and pointing to a window in a house on the opposite side of the yard and said, “When you come back with your next load, you will see a pitcher standing on that window sill outside with something in it.  Go and drink out of it and take a good drink.   It will do you good.  And every time you come with a load, go and take a drink, all day as long as it lasts.”

 

So I did as I was told.  Now what followed was very marvelous to my mind.  After taking the first drink I had not gone more than the distance of two blocks before my head felt better. And before night I was as well as ever I was in my life.  But there is something still more marvelous about it.  I never saw the face of that old gentleman again.  I sought very dilligently for months afterwards and especially all thru that day by inquiring of all the neighbors around there.  I described him to them but no one had ever seen such a person.  I had knocked at the door frequently where the pitcher stood on the window sill but it proved to be an empty house and the neighbors all said that there had been nobody living in it for some time.

 

The pitcher was taken away towards evening after I had drank all the tea out of it, but none of the neighbors around there had seen the pitcher or knew anything about the circumstances.  I continued to watch that house and neighborhood very closely as long as I worked round there, making inquiries and scrutinizing very closely everybody I met in hopes that I might sometime recognize that old gentleman again, for I felt a very great desire to recompense him well of what he had done for me as well as to make inquires of him about the herbs so that if ever I was troubled in that way again I might know what to do.

 

I examined the contents of the pitcher very closely to see if I could recollect of ever having seen any such leaves and herbs as those were in the pitcher before but there was nothing that I was familiar with.  In it were leaves or 4 or 5 different kinds of herbs.  They were from 2 to 2 ½ inches long with edges like the teeth of a saw.  There were others smaller and 1 nearly round and crimped and wrinkles in different shapes.  The tea was not very strong or bad to taste but rather palatable to me.

 

The old gentleman was of medium height about 5 feet 8 or 9 inches, with iron gray hair and a beard about the same colour; full beard but not long; his hat upon his head.  He was clothed in what appeared to be a half worn suit of gray homespun cloth; nose was a little of the Roman cast.  H was not fleshy, but straight and wirey.  He looked like a well to do farmer of 60 years of age or more; of ripe experience all together.  He was very intelligent looking personage.  His voice, when he spoke to me, was one that inspired me with confidence and left no room for doubt.  He said, “I can cure your head,” and I soon found that he had told the truth.

 

I have never seen but one person that I thought resembled him much and that was the late John Nebeker of the 19th ward.  In several interviews that I had with Bro. Nebeker just prior to his death, the circumstances was brought vividly to my mind.  His manner, his countenance and general appearance had quite a resemblance to him.  I have often wondered if it was one of the three Nephites.  I am satisfied that I shall yet see him again, either on this side or on the other side of the veil; and I shall recognize him again in a moment when I do.  This incident occurred before I joined the Church but I was a moral, religiously inclined young man and was earnestly seeking the truth.

 

George is Healed Because of His Faith

The incident that I am going to relate next occurred late in summer of 1852 and should have been noticed before.  I started early one Saturday morning to get a load of wood from what was then the north canyon and went up a fork of the canyon on the right hand side that was then called Jackson’s Fork.   And went up the fork some distance until I came to where there was some large cedars growing on the side of the mountain, pretty near the top.  I went up and cut down what I thought would be a load of them and by this time it was about sun down and the people that were in the canyon had all gone out and I was left alone.

 

I went to get my cattle to snake the wood down to where my wagon was.  And while I was fastening the log chain around a large cedar, a pain struck me in my back like as if I had been shot with a rifle ball thru my spine.  I fell to the ground as helpless as though I had been shot and rolled over and over and stretched myself out on the ground upon my back, and there I lay unable to move for some time.  And I realized to the fullest extent that my case was a hopeless one  as far as getting human help was concerned.  And I realized that if the Lord did not help me that I must lay there and die.  I began to pray to the Lord with all the earnestness of my soul that he should deliver me from a premature death, as he had done so many times before.

 

I believed that he was the same God still, that is goodness and mercy endured forever and that his power had not diminished, But now was it with me?  That was the question.  I had not placed any idol between myself and my God, whom I had convenanted to serve and obey and had I, by my bad conduct, placed any obstacle or barrier in the way so that the Holy Spirit could not pass or would cause him to feel ashamed of me and to withdraw from me?

 

These reflections ran thru my mind like electricity and I sat in judgment of myself.  And the verdict was that I was a poor weak erring mortal and that I had done many things that I was heartily ashamed of, but that I had not set up any other god to worship before the only loving one true God.  And I felt that I loved the truth supremely above any other thing and that I was one of God’s childran and a part of his great plan and that he was a merciful kind Father.  And that when one of his childran stubbed his toe and fell down and hurt himself that he would gather him up and carry him and set him on his feet again and say to him, “There, my son.  I am sorry for you. Be careful in the future.  Try it again.  Be watchful; be prayerful; be humble.”  This is something like what a good kind earthly father would do with his childran.  How much more abundantly does our father who is in Heaven know how to bestow blessings upon his sons and daughters.

 

It did not take long for these reflections to pass through my mind; not near as long as it does to write it.  The next thing that suggested itself to my mind was, Can I do anything myself under the circumstances in which I am placed?  And it was suggested to my mind, You hold the holy priesthood of The Church of Jesus Christ and you can exercise the power thereof.  I then turned my arms under my back as I lay stretched out upon the ground until I got my finger placed upon the spine of my back, just where the pain was and rebuked it in the name of Jesus Christ by the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood and it left me in an instant.  I got up and snaked my wood down to the wagon and loaded it, doing some very heavy lifting to get some very heavy cedars upon my wagon and felt no more of it than If it had never happened.  And thus I succeeded thru the miraculous power of God in loading a large load of wood upon my wagon and getting out of the canyon all right although it was after dark.

 

On the 20th of Jen. Pres. Angus M. Cannon was arristed and a few days after, Royal B. Young was taken in, and it seemed as though the Crusaders had comenced to do thare Dirty work in dead Ernist.  For thay Continued to herd the Bretheran into the Pen in large numbers from this time on for liveling with thair wives until thay had filled it to its uttermost capacity and many of the sisters who refused to testefy against thair Husbands or to answer unbecoming questons put to them by Brazen faced Bullying Lawyers and Ignoramous Grand Jurores were sent to the pen for alaged Contempt of Court.

 

But very few Plural wives (let it be said to thair Everlasting Honour) ever turned treators to thair Husbands.   Thay whould Hide away in Garrotts[81] or down in Cellers or in Other places where thay whould keep the Curtans drawn over thair windows or hide themselves in any way thay could to keep out of the sight of low lived sneaks, spotters, and spies, and the Brave Deputies; but whould refuse to be treatorous to thair Husbands.  God bless them for Ever and Ever.

 

During the year 1885 the crusaders pursued their nefarious business of persecuting the Saints with much vigor.  The law’s malice and venom of the courts was brought to bear to crush out the manhood and womanhood out of the hearts of the Saints and make them like the rest of them.  The Loyal Leaguers fortified themselves behind the refuge of lies and spread their false reports broadcast over the land to get a popular clamor for more special legislation to crush what they called the religious Mormons. And give them a handful of carpet baggers[82] that they might have the power to rule the Saints or ruin the country by robbing the people of their liberty and their property to make themselves rich by the spoils.

 

Many People are Arrested Because of the Edmunds-Tucker Law[83]

Hence, they commenced their year’s work by arresting Pres. Angus M. Cannon on the 20th of Jen.  Next Royal B. Young was arrested on the 27th for cohabitation and Agnes McMurrin, his alleged plural wife, was arrested on the 30th on the charge of purgery.  A little previous to this thay had Pres. Taylor, Geo. Q. Cannon and other prominent men in the Church before the court as witnesses in the Rudger Clawson case where the irrepressible Dixon spared no pains to get hold of records and the names of those who officiated in the sealing ordinances and the ceremonies performed in the endowment house but he did not succeed.

 

On the 3rd of Feb. the Idaho Legislature passed a law to prohibit all Mormons from voting.  Feb. 20th F. F. Hintzes case was called up on court for cohabitation with his wives.  In the beginning of March quite a number of the leading men in the Church went into exile, there being no probability of their being arrested on the usual charge.  P. P. Petay was arrested on the 2nd and Ole L. Hansen of Brighton on the 4th of the month for the same charge.  The 12th Thomas Simpson, a non-Mormon, was found guilty of polygamy.  The 13th of May Isaac Grow of SLC was arrested for living with his wives and a man by the name of F. D. Jones was fined 300 dollers and promised to obey the Edmonds Law in the future.  On the 14th James Taylor of Ogden was arrested for polygamy and next day Moroni Brown and Francis Brown of the same place were arrested.  On the 11th Job Pingree of Ogden was arrested.  On the 19th Lucy Devereux was sent to the Pen a second time for refusing to answer certain questions.  On the 19th Joseph M. Phelps from Idaho was arrested in SLC; same charge.  On the 21st of May Arilaus Miner and H. B. Clawson, Bp. Of the 12th ward, was arrested for living with his wives.  David Lee pleaded guilty to unlawful cohabitation and agreed to put away his second wife, so he was let off for 300 dollars fine and John Winn and C. W. Simpson to pay 300 dollars each for living with their wives.  On the 27th Chas. Seil of SL was arrested and on the 28th Alfred Best of Mill Creek, same charge.

 

Buisness was still more brisk this month than it was last for the crusaders to get that in.  Budle, Dixon and Lane and Company must be getting pretty welloff by this time.  There has been 23 victims arrested, 3 of which have been converted to “Br. Edmonds[84].”  June commenced by sending Edmond Elsworth of Arizona to Uma prison for convenience sake and liberation of Wm. F. Flake who had served out his term.  On the 2nd James H. Nelson of Ogden was arrested on the usual charge and deputies who attempted to enter Nelson’s house without a search warrant received rough treatment from Mrs. Nelson.  On the 12th of June Isaac B. Nash of Idaho was arrested and Andrew W. Cooly of Brigham gave himself up and was sent to the Pen.  On the 18th policman Andrew Smith of SL was arrested and on the 29th C. L. White of the 19th ward, both for loving their wives.  And Elizabeth Starkey was fined 50 dollars and sent to prison one day for refusing to answer certain questions in McKeys court.  On the 25th of June F. Hanson of Pleasant Grove was arrestd and S. W. Sear was arrested for same offense.  On the 27th John Nickolsen, Geo. Romney and John Connally were arrested.  John Daynes as arrested and promised to obey by paying 300 and etc.; S. W. Sears 300 dollars.  During the month of June there has been 16 victims secured, 2 of whom have joined the Edmonds Society [85].  It must be a very expensive business to the US Gov. to support mishon judges and their assistants while engaged in converting Mormons into Edmondites.  July 2nd John H. Smith was arrested but they could not get evidence enough to make it stick.

 

The Judges Abuse the Edmunds-Tucker Law

The Tribune slander Mill was run to its uttermost Capacaty.  The Loyal Leaguers and red hot Liberals Clamorured for more special Legislation against the Mormons and Judicial Venom was spued out in Big Doses.  And Dixon and Zain and Co’s Gizerds whare greatly fretted because the US Government had not made the Penalty more severe upon a man that whould Dare to live with more than one woman as his wives.  So thay took it upon themselves to make the Penalties large enough to suit thair Own Enourmous stomachs by Segragateing the Ofence into as many counts as was nesacary to sattisfy thair Inhuman Souls.  On the 23rd of Sept. 1885 Judge O. F. Powers, in his charge to the grand jury at Odgen, stated that an indictment could be found against a man guilty of cohabitation for every day that he had lived in it, thus his kind of justice would require more than the natural term of any man’s life to be spent in prison to pay the penalty for living with his wives according to the law of God.  And it would require the fortune of a millionaire to pay the fines and costs.  And when thay looked upon the monster which they had braught forth, thay felt gratafied and said, “There.  If that Won’t Do it, I Don’t know what will.”  So much for Utah Federal justice.

 

But the Pill was too big for the whole US to swollow and the United States Supream Court kicked the Monster over and said the Even the Utah Courts Could not have the Privelidge of fixing the Penalty for a man that lived with his wives, 5 or 6 times larger then the US had made it.  So Dixon and Zain and Co. had to Call a Hault.

 

Flags at half-mast in 1885 to Protest the Edmunds Law

On the 4th of July the half masting of the US flag at the City Hall ocured, which caused so much Excitement all over the Country, in consequence of of number of flags being placed at half mast signifying that we as a people had caused to mourn rather than rejoice in consequence of having had our rights and liberties wrested from us in an unconstitutional manner by congress and US officials.  On the 5th of June last, William Whiteing Died in the 17th Ward aged 102 years.  July 23, 1885 U. S. Grant, President of the US, Died at Mount McGregor, N. York.

 

On Sep. 2nd the cole miners at Rick Springs killed 30 Chinamen and burned 100 of thair houses.  On the 20th of Nov. Apostle Loranzo Snow of Brigham City was aristed for liveing with his wives.  There has been 55 convictions in 1885 and 9 men have gone Over to Edmonds and Tucker, but not one woman.

 

On the 13th of Jen. 1886, 11 men and 2 Boys lost thair lives by an Explosion of the fire Gass in a Cole mine in Almy[86].  On the 15, William Finning Died at His residence in SL City.  Boath Him and myself whare members in the 12th Quoram of Seventies at an early Day.  I was aquinted with him in this City when Him and 2 or 3 other Butchers whould buy a Beefe creature between them and devide it and each take a quarter and stand at the Block and retail it Out.

 

On the 16th Apostle Loranzo Snow was sentenced to 18 months Imprisonment and 900 Dollers fine.  On the 27th 4 men whare Killed by a snow slide near Park City.  2 men and a woman where Killed a few days before that in the same way.

 

On the 8th of Feb. ’86 Marchal Ireland offered 500 Dollers reward for the arist of G. Q. Cannon.  He was arrested at Winnamucca, Navada on the 13th.  On the 8th about 20 Deputy marshals serched the Gardo House, Church Offices, and tithing yards, and Historian’s Office for Presedent Taylor and Others, but thay did not find them.

 

Dureing this year the Loyal Amaracan Inquisition was run for all it was worth and many of the Leading Men in the Church whare Driven into Exile and a great meny of the Brethran whare taken thew the firey furnic of Segregation. And when thay got hold of One of the Leading Brethran, thay tried to heat the furnice 7 times hotter then usual for them. And Presedent Taylor died while in Exile, A Marter to some extent, to the Cruil Tyriny and Opreshon that was being Exercised over the Latter Day Saints by thair Enemys.

There whare 132 men Convicted in 1886 and the victims Incarsarated in the Pen and 5 or 6 weak kneed ones whare converted Over to Edmonds. And the Pen was Crowded to its uttermost Capacaty, and the Inquisitors Piled up the Boodle in a fearfull manner by fines and Costs and the Pettyfoging <91-A lawyer whose methods are petty, underhanded, or disreputable>, mony grabing Lawyars filled thair Pockets with the ill gotten shekels and Caused the Hearts of Mothers, Wives, and Daughters to Bleed with sorrow.

I have entered into the 70th year of my age. My health has improved of late. I have been trying to keep the word of wisdom for some time back. I have not tasted tea, coffee, tobacco or whiskey during the last year and a portion of the year before and have endeavored to observe other things to the best of my ability. I have sufficient to provide my families with the necessaries and comforts of life and keep out of debt without charity from any one, and I thank my Father in Heaven for it and acknowledge his hand in it.

I shall now cease to follow the tracks of the crusaders any further in detail. I expected that they would have brought things to a focus before this but there appears to be no show for any let up to it at present. They seem to be determined to herd the brethren into the Pen with more and more vengence as there has nothing special occurred out of the usual routine of my life for a year and half.

I will now take a long leap to where District Attorney Dixon and others give some total figures about their nefarious doings. He says up to July 1st, 1888 there had been over 700 convictions, almost exclusively of unlawful cohabitation; that during the 1st 7 months of 1888 there had been more taken into custody than in any other period since the prosecutions commenced. There was 1 conviction in 1887, 7 in 1882, 4 in 1884, 55 in 1885, 132 in 1886, 220 in 1887 and 105 in 1888; fines to the amount of $48,208 and a bond of $25,000 forfeited by Geo. Q. Cannon.

Jen. 4th 1887. Between 3 and 4 thousand sheep whare Burned to a crisp in a corall in Wyoming, by the stacks and sheds takeing fire. On the 6th Bp. Wm. E. Bassett of the 20th Ward SL City was sentanced to 5 years Imprisonment and 5 hundrad Dollers fine because he had more than One Wife. On the 7th, after a mock trial which lasted two Days in the 1st District Court at Beaver, the Jury gave a verdict of not Guilty in the case of Deputie Tomson who shot and killed Edward M. Dalton at Parawan Dec. 16th, 1886. On the 27th N. H. Felt of the 17 Ward Died. Dureing the month of Jen. the Crusaders run 38 Mormon cases thew the Fideral Mill for liveing with thair wives. A part of them whare the cases of those who had been Convicted dureing the month and the Ballance of them was the sentencing of some who had been convicted before.

The Inquisitors spit on thair hands and began thair Dasterdly work in Dead Ernest at the begining of the year 1887.

On the 7th of Feb. the Supreme Court of the US Knocked the Bottom Out of the segregation Policy of the Utah Courts and Apostle Lorenzo Snow and N. Groesbeck of Springville were released from the pen. And on the 9th a Number of the Brethran who whare held under the segregating Policy whare released. On the 11 the Church Buildings in the City whare thoroughly searched by a large force of Deputys for Pres. Taylor. On the 17th the Gardo House and Pres. TaylorÕs resedences in the 14th Ward were raided by Marshal Dyer and his Assistants. Allso on the 17 of this month the Infamous Edmonds-Tucker Act became a Law without the signature of Pres. Cleaveland. On the 24, after Deputy Murderer Thompson had been aquited at the Beaver mock trial and again been promoted to the Deputy Marshalship, Comenced suit against the Deseret News Company for 25,000 Dollers Damages because the Diseret News had said somthing about him that he did not like for Murdering Dalton. On the 25th the Tithing Offic and the 17th Ward whare raided by Deputy Marshals hunting for Polygamists. Dureing the month of Feb there was 49 Cases against Mormon Men run thew the fidral Mills of Utah for liveing with thair wives.

Little, if Any, Evidence Required to Convict for Polygamy

 

On the 1st of March the Town of Bountiful, Davis Co., and the Deseret Paper Mill at the mouth of Big Cottonwood Canyon whare raided in search of Pres. Taylor. Dureing the month of March there was 45 Cases run threw the mills of Utah. The Deputys whould heard anybody in, Guilty or not, if any sneak should say to them, ÒThere goes a Polygamist.Ó And thay fetched in quite a Number who had never been in Polygamy, and if I remember right, 1 or 2 who had never had a wife at all. It did not require but very little Evedence to convict a Mormon, but thay whare Obliged to let a few go after thay heareded them in because thay Could not get any Evedence at all against them. And there whare a few Converted Over to Edmonds Each Month, but not many; not near a tithing. But those who had Charge of the  Business kept thare Pockets prity freely, for thay where very fond of Mormon Shekels and not at all perticuler how thay go them, so thay kept coming.

The April Conference of 1887 was held at Provo. Loranzo Snow presided. On the 15 Wm. H. Dixon, Prosecuting Atornay for Utah, of segregation Notoriaty, resigned his Office by request of the Atorney General and George T. Peters was apointed his successer. On the 29th the Queen of the Sandwich Islands <92-Hawaiian Islands. The queen was Liliuokalani. She was a member of the church.> passed through SL City. There was only 39 Cases run through the Liberal Mills this month; and 40 for the month of May; and 36 for the Month of June.

 The Tabernacle Accidentally Catches Fire From a Toy Balloon

On Monday, the 4th of July, 1887 the roof of the Big Tabernacle was set on fire by a toy Balloon from the fire works, lighting upon it and seting the shingles to burning, but it was put out by the firemen before it had done much Damage.

George is Arrested for Polygamy

I have now come to the time when I fell into the hands of the Philistines myself. (This is Jan. 22, 1891. Since that time to the present I have had no opportunity to write anything in this book.)

July the 6th 1887 I was taken before Comishoner Morril, the same day that I was arristed, and placed under 1,500 Dollers Bonds, charged with unlawfull Cohabitation. And my plural wife was placed under 200 Dollers Bonds to appear as a witness against me.

On the 30 of Sep. I was taken sick with a violant attact of the Asthma, with which I had been afflicted for a Number of years past. I coughed and strained so much that my lungs became Inflamed and the Lung fever set in, and I was very sick for over a month. And while in that Condition I was Called before the Court to plead the Indictment. I pled not Guilty. This was on the 17 of Oct. On the 27th of Sep. my plural wife and my Daughter, Hatty, had been before the Grand Jury for Examination as witnesses for the Prosecution. Thay testefied to the facts in the Case, as I had done myself before the Comishoner, that I had lived with my Plural wife Exclusively for 8 years. My trial was set for the 21st of Oct. and was put off 4 times between then and the 26th, and then it was continued untill I recÕd Notic of it through the Papers.

 Marrige Problems Caused by Polygamy

 There had been a bitterness of feeling in my famaly of long standing, on account of Pluralaty. And my first wife <93-Hannah Maria Newberry> and myself could not get along Peaceably together. And I lived with my Plural wife for some time but had Provided for my first wife all the same.

After I was arristed I was not permitted to live with my Plural wife <94-Anne Matthews> any longer, and my first wife whould not permit me to live with her. So I had to make my Home with straingers for 4 weeks, dureing which time there was some unfavarable remarks made by the Nabours about it. And she said I might come. And I went to see her and had a long Interview with Her and tried to bring about a riconcileation and proposed that we should Burey all anamoseties, Never to be resurected again.

I told her that the trubble that I was haveing with the Courts rested like a fither on me in Comparison to the the trubble that was in my Own famaly; and that I was willing to do anything in reason to bring about a better Order of things.  I acknolidged my faults to Her and told her that I did not Clame for a moment that I had allways done wright and asked her forgiveness, and told her that I was willing to forgive her for anything that I thought she had ever done wrong to me. But she did not respond. She said that she was all right. She had not done anything wrong as she Knew of, however I went to live with her in hopes that things whould take a turn for the Better.

The first thing that I learned was that I whould have to get something to sleep on. That was something that I had not expected, thinking parahaps one Bed whould answer for a man and his wife. As soon as I learned that it whould not, I went up town and Baught a Laung <95-Lounge> and some Beding for my Own Acomadation and made the best I Could of the privelidge that was alowed me priaveous to the time of my falling into the hands of the Philistines.

My wife and Daughter acted very Bitter towards me and made my life miserable. I endured it 16 months and then left and rented a little room in the 19th ward and went to keeping Bachelers Offic.

I will now go back to Nov. 9th, 1887. I visited my retreat today: A place upon the Hill above City Creek where I have been in the Habbit of retireing to peace only for sometime Past, to offer thanksgiveings and Prayr to my Heavenly Father for his goodness and Mercies unto me and to all his People who have gathered into thease peacefull vails in the Mountains; and to Comune with the Holy Sperit about the things of the Kingdom, alone in Sperit; where there was nothing to Disburb me or to Draw my mind away from my Devotions, where I have Experianced many Happy Seasons. There is a Bush that is Green and thick with leaves in the summer time that will Hide me when I sit or recline in the Middle of it. I Dedecated it unto the Lord for the purpose that I have Named.Of course, I do not own the Land, but it belongs to my Heavenly father and I am one of His Sons and Consequently I clame some privelidges on Account of my Parantage. When I got there I found that the Bush had been Nipt by the October Frosts and was in the yallow Leafe, and it reminded me very forcable that I was in the Fern and yallow leafe myself and in the Autam of life and had allready passed the Alloted Age of man (three score years and ten) and was liveing on Borrowed time And that at the rate of a Day at a time, not Knowing the Hour of Minnit, might be my last in this Probation, travailing very slowly and Carefully lest I should Kick my foot against something and stumble and fall and not be able to get up again.

That eavening my Plural wife braught Our little Girl, Our yongest one between 3 and 4 years Old, in to where I was to see me. She had said to her mother, “Ma, take me in to see Pa. The mean Deputies won’t let Pa Come to see me.” When her Mother braught Her in, she Kissed me and chatted and Played with me and seemed to be so well and so Happy and made me feel very Happy in the midst of my trubbles. She was a sweet little sperit and a great Comfort to me and her Mother.

The Law Prevents George from Helping His Wife and Ill Daughter

 Her mother took her away about 8 oÕclock to put her to Bed. And in about an hour from that time she was taken very sick and continued so all Night. Her Mother worked with her all Night alone and in the Morning, before I was up, she braught her in to me for me to administer to her. I saw that she was struck with Death As soon as I saw Her but I did not say so, and tried to perswade myself that it was not so. I administered to Her alone and then sent for some Elders and administered to Her again. We then sent for sister Silver who is a very skillfull Nurse and she gave her some Medicene and told her Mother not to be alarmed about her for she could bring her Out all right.

In 2 or 3 days, on the 18th, she seemed to have taken a Chang for the better but she refused to take anything to eat from the first. Nov. 19th: My little Pet seemes to be a little Better today. It grieves me sorely that I am restricted from going into my Plural wife’s House to see my little Girl and helping her Mother to take care of her. Whare I to do so I should lay myself liable to be Prosecuted for Adultry and my wife for fornecation under the Edmonds-Tucker Law, for I am being watched very Closely all the time by Sneaks and Spotters. My Health is very Poor at present. The Ashthma is trubbling me very bad.

The Death of His Daughter

Nov. 20th. I again went up to my retreat to Plead with my Heavenly Father to spare the Life of my sweet little Belvie. When I got back, her Mother braught her in to see me. I took her on to my Lap to hold her. And in a few moments she opened her eyes and looked up into my face with such a plesent Heavenly smile, and then took one long Breath and Died in my arms without the least bit of a struggle, at half past 3 o’clock in the afternoon.

I cannot describe my feelings at that time. It was a heavy, heavy Blow along with the rest of my trubbles. The Lord saw fit, for some wise purpose known to Himself, to Deprive me of the sweetest Bit of Earthly Comfort that I had left. I acknolidge His hand in it and shall know sometime in the future why it was Done.

Nov. 21st. I feel very lonely this morning. I can Scersely realize that my sweet little Darling has left me, yet I Know that it is so. I felt very lonely when she was with me, at times, but how do I feel this morning. The Hot tears Continue to flow, Scalding Hot. It is well thay do. I mourn not for her. She is all right. I whould not call her back if I had the power. She has joined the Company of her 2 little Brothers and her 3 little sisters that had gone before Her, and a Happy little Group thay are. Thair Picture is before me frequintly. O it is a  Beutyfull one.

Another large portion has been taken away from the few remaining Earthly Comforts that are left me in this world of sorrow and pain and Death, but I know that I have Treshure laid up in Heaven where neither moths nor rust can Corrode it, nor thieves break in and steil it from me. I have faught the good fight in the Cause of my Redeemer for Over 46 years and kept the faith and the Battle is nearly over for me now. And I Know that there is a rich reward prepared for the faithfull in the Eternal Heavens which I shall recieve my portion of if I can but remain faithfull a little while longer. And I do know that the Lord Blesses me with a goodly Portion of His Holy Sperit which enables me to bare up under all my trubbles, afflictions, and Berievements and strengthens me and brings Peace of mind while passing through the Dark Hours of Trial.Nov. 23rd. We laid away the remains of Our Dear Little Belvie yesterday. She was Beutyfully Dressed and laid in a Plain, neat little Coffin, and she looked as sweet and as Natural as Life, and a prity little Corps she was.

The funeral services whare held at our own residence at 2 O’clock. 5 or 6 yong sisters sang some apropreat verses sweetly and Bro. Davis, Bro. Burbage, and Bishop Tigy made some consoleing remarks. I made a few myself and kindly thanked all those who had come in to simpathise with us in our sad Berievement and those who had so kindly asisted us in prepareing for the funaral. We had 3 large Carrages and 5 smaller ones to convay us to the Cimetary. Bro. Davis Offered the Dedcatary prayr and his Brother, Willie, paid the funaral Expences.

On the 12 of Dec. I had a fearfull atact of the Pluresy in my left side and for 4 mortal hours rooled <96-rolled> about and groand and felt like the Aganies of Death whare upon me. And I had but little Help in my Distress. About midnight I had become Exasted and Dazed and Drousy and I got a Pillow and rolled it up into a hard rool and put it under my side and laid all my weight upon it, and turned my face to the wall and soon became a little Easyer and got a little sleep towards Morning.

On the 29 there was a heavy Thunder storm passed over SL Valley and the lightning struck in several places in SL City. Dec. 30th: My health is very poor and I am very uncomfortable in my circumstances. The wather is prity cold and my sleeping araingments are not what thay should be for a poor sick Old man.

A Narrow wooden-bottamed Laung makes a very poor Bed for Cold wather. Just now I fance <97-Fancy, i.e., imagine> that I Ear the Sperits of My Little Childran wispering, “Pa, write some more about us.” So I will Borrow a part of one of Sister E. R. Snow’s Poems and ad a little more to it, and write it just to Please Them, and answer my own feelings, as the verses seem very Apropreate for the Ocaseion.

My sweet little rosebud has left me

To bloom in a Holyer Sphere.

He that gave it in Wisdom bereft me,

Then Why should I Cherish a tear?

My Belvie in the Grave is not sleeping.

She has joined her little Brothers and sisters above.

Bright Beings now have them in keeping

In a mansion of Beuty and love.

Thay are treshures I’ve laid up in Heaven

For a season removed from my sight.

To my Bosom again thay’ll be given

With a fullness of joy and Delight.

ThayÕve gone where lifeÕs Ills cannot find them.

ThayÕr secure from Each Dainger and snare.

O how Cruil the love that whould bind them

To years of Affliction and Care.

IÕll look up and find Consolation

Which God by his Sperit will give,

And through faith’s rich manifastation

That those gems, my Sweet Childran, yet live.

The vail is quite thin that now hides them.

I soon thair sweet faces shall see,

And in thair pure Hevenly Company

All Delighted we shall Eternaly be.

While I am visiting in Sperit Among the Dead, I will go a little further and say there is my three wives, Jane, Maria, and Hariat, which whare given to me of the Lord and seiled to me by proxey over the Alter in His House by his servants who held the Holy Priesthood and Athoraty to Officiate in the Seiling Ordanences. And my wives had thair own Agency in the matter while thay whare liveing. And my first wife gave Her consent for them to be seiled to me.

Then there is my two little sons, David and Orson and there is my Daughtor, Lavina, who had arived to womanhood and entered into the New and Everlasting Covenent, and left 6 Childran behind her when she Died; and Jane, my first born who Died in Infancy; and my other daughters: Ellis, Annie, Minnie, Lizzie, and Belvie; and a Host of Other relatives and friends (no doupt) but thay all understand thair relationship to Each Other and are not far apart. My famaly Intrists are about Equilley devided between this and the Other side of the Vail, and when I go there IÕll hunt them all up and have things fixt up properly, so good buy for the present.

Well, the year 1887 has passed away and there is no letup to the Crusade yet. I had thaught that things should have come to a focos by this time but I am not a very good Guesser. There has been 220 convictions this year for Cohabitation, 90 more then there was last year. And the Brethran have been herded into the pen by the score and a few have gone Over to Edmonds and Tucker, and thair mishonaries have gathered in lots of Boodle. There whould not have been so meny convictions this year if thay hadnÕt had me among them.

Jen. 7th, 1888. I see by last Nights Paper that my trial is set for the 15th. The Lord help me, for I need a friend. I have got Enemys Enough but few friends that I am Aquinted with that Chould render me any assistance in my present trubbles.

I may have a good meny friends but thay are undeveluped and straingers to me at present. But my Heavenly Father is a friend in deed that sticks closer than a Brother, a wife, a son, or a Daughter. I have proven it all threw my life and I will put my trust in him for Deliveriance. I am in his hands and so are my Enemys, and whatever He may see fit to Call me to pass through, I will acknolidge His hand in it and will try to submit to it patantly: If it is to take a mishon, to the pen; Amen to it. Not my will but His will be done.

I never shall be any Better prepared then I now am either to go to the Pen or to the Other side of the vail or to stay a little longer in this probation, which ever the Lord pleases to have me do. My mind is made up to do willingly, by his grace asisting me. I feel Determined to be true and faithfull in Keeping my Covenents which I have made in the House of the Lord, if it takes my life in doing it. I have sacreficed about Everything that I had in this world for Christs sake and the Gospel. I use the term for the want of a better one, not that it fulley Convays my meaning.

 George Prepares to go to Trial for Polygamy

 I had been expecting for some time that the Philistines whould be after me, so I prepared for them by Devideing what Property I had between my wives and Deeding it to them, and left myself out in the cold without Either House or Home or a foot of Land to my name. I concluded in my mind that thay might take all that thay could get Out of my Old Bones but that should not rob my famalys of thair Homes nor get any Boodle Out of me. I am now ready for the test that was put to Abraham, for it is a Gospel test for all those who are Candedates for Celestial Glory.

I am under no Condemnation that I am aware of. I am doing the best I can acording to the Knolidge and wisdom that I possess. I cannot do any Better unless I Knew more. I do not frett nor worrey over my trubbles, but very little.

Deputy Cannon has just been here to Notefy me to appear at Court for trial on the 15th.

Feb. 8th. I have had a terable fitt of coughing and Discharging matter of(f) my lungs this morning, which nearly choked me for Over an hour and made it very Diffecult for me to get my Breath.

I went up to Bro. Lagrand YoungÕs Offic today to talk with him about my case. He is the Lawyar that I Expect to have to Defend me at my trial. I handed him a paper on which I had wrote some Itams, showing the line of Defence that Intended to take. He said it was very good and thay Could not send me to the pen on that; I needent to have any feers about it. He allso told me to call on Him when I went to trial and he whould go along with me.

 The Trial and How He Won

Friday 18th, 1888. My trial came off on the 15th. I called on Lawyer Young when I went to trial acording to apointment but he was too Buisey to go with me. He had the Case of a Bro. by the Name of Jonson on his Hands (a man who Died in the pen whose trial came off on the same day as mine did) but he sent me down to the Offic of Sheeks and Rollings and told me to tell them that he wanted them to asist Him that Day and to show them my Paper.

I done so and refered them to an Error in the Indictment. Mr. Sheeks read it and reflected Over it a few minits and then told me to go down to Court and thay whould follow me in a few minits. Thay whare Gentile Lawyers and seemed to have more Influance in the Court then Our Own Lawyers did. The judge seemed to be filled with predijuse toward the Mormon Lawyars and thay Could sildam help the Mormons any when thay Employed them.

Bro. Johnsons trial Came on first and the Prosecuting Atorney Fingered his Plural wife terebly. My wife said that if she had to go through all that it whould Kill Her; she never could stand it. Mr. Sheeks went to Her and asked her if she dident think that we had better plead Guilty. She said she did not know; he had better talk to me about it.

He came to talk to me but I was so Deafe that he whould have had to talk loude enough for all the people in the Court room to Ear him before I could have heard Him. I asked him to go with me Outside of the Door when he asked me if I dident think that it whould be the best way to plead Guilty. I said, “No. I stand a trial. If I plead Guilty I will have to go to the pen or be fined anyhow. And if I stand a trial, I may not have to do Either.” He said, “How whould it be about paying a fine if we can get you clere of going to the pen? I said that I have nothing to pay a fine with; I Devided what property I had between my wives and Deeded it to them some time ago and left myself without Either House or Home or a foot of Land to my Name.”

When Bro. Jonsons trial was Over, thay comenced to get up a Jury for mine. It took them a long time to do it. Thay went threw the whole jury list before thay could get the right kind of men to suit them. Finaly thay got ready to go on with my trial after 2 O’clock. Thay had made araingments to Call on my wife for the first witness but for some reason she was set aside and my Daughter was Called up. And there was a Differiant Lawyer acting as Prosecuting Atorney in my trial, not the one that acted at Bro. Jonsons trial. And he was quite reasonable and Gentlemanly to what the Other was. He did not put any uncivil questions to my Daughter at all.

When he got through, my atorney, Mr. Sheeks, asked her some questions, among which whare how her mother’s Name was spelt and then spelt it hemself; and asked her if that was right and she answered “Yes”; then spelt my Plural wifes name and asked Her if that was the way it was spelt and she said, “Yes, Ser.” “That will do,” he said. He then turned to the Judge and said, “Please, your Honour, I wish to call your attention to an Error in this Indictment. Boath of those Ladys said to be Mr. Morrisss wives Names are wrong. Mr. Morriss tells me that he Don’t Know any Ladies of that Name. He has no wives of that Name. He says that he has never Cohabited with any woman of that Name, and then moved that the Case be Dismist.

The District Atorny then took up a Law Book and read an article on Indictments and said in a low tone of voice, “Your Honour, it reads so but I Don’t know that it makes any Differiance.” “Yes it does make a Differiance,” said the Judge, “The Names must be right.” After a few more words had passed between them My Lawyer Came to me and said, “You can go Home Now.I Supose that they might have correctd the Names and have Arristed me again before I had left the Court House if thay had been so disposed but there was no money in it or parahaps thay whould have Done so. But there is one thing about it that looks a little singuler. My Nabour, Witicer, had the very same Errors in His Indictment as there was in mine, but thay sent him to the Pen, and fined him too.

But I want to make another remark or two about the matter which might be Considered by some to be presumtious in me to make. As I sat there in Court I made it a matter of Ernist Prayr and Exercised all the faith that I Could Muster and asked the Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ, to confuse the minds of all those concerned in the Case who Desired to fight against the Truth; and He Answered my Prayr beyond all my most sanguine Expectations, and thay let me Doun without hurting me one Bit.

When I was in court I seemed to be an Object of much Curiosaty. The Judge sat his Eyes on me several times and looked at me very Ernistly with a very straing look. And the District Atorny turned around on his Chare several times and took a good look at me as I sat nearly behind Him. And the Jury, every man of them, set thair Eyes upon me alltogether more then Once, but thay all failed to look me Out of Countenance. For I looked them all right in the Eye untill thay whare sattisfied and turned away, for I Could read them all like a Book.

And there was another little Incedent Occured when I was in the Marshals Offic and had been placed under 1,500 dollers Bonds and my Plural wife under 200 and my son-in-law had Come to sign them. It acured to thair minds that thay whould want t(w)o Bondsmen. Thay had not thaught of it before and I did not know where I Could get another and it was getting late in the Eavening, and the probability was that my plural wife and myself whould have to go to the pen to Lodge for the Night. An Old Gentleman, a Clark <98-Clerk> in the Marshals Offic by the Name of Miller that I had never seen or spoken too before in my life, he was said to be the most Bitter Mormon hatear that there was in the whole Crowd, came forward and volenteered to go on Our Bonds. And it Caused the Marshal to Laugh and he said, “Mr. Miller here volenteers to go on your Bonds, Mr. Morriss.” I thanked him kindly and told him that he need not to be afraid that I whould run away. “ IÕm not afraid,” he said and walked up and signed my Bonds.

I think that his Heart must have been softened a little by seeing two such Distressed looking Objacts as we whare standing before him. I had been working in the Gardin in the morning. The wether was very warm and I had nothing on my Back (and allover me) but an Old Hickery Shirt and an Old par of ragged Janes <99-Jeans> pants, and an Old Duke of Wellington Hat, and an Old pare of slippers. All I had on me, and myself thrown into the Bargin, whould not have fetched a Doller at an Auction Sale. I had gone out into the street while I rested a little while and Deputie Cannon came along with His rig-a-ma-gig and Hollored, “Morriss, O Morriss, Come Here.” I went Over to see what he wanted and he said, says he, “Get in.” And says, sez I, “What do you want me to get in for?” “ to take you up to the Marshals Offic,” sez he. “What do you want to take me up there for?” sez I. “For liveing with two meny wives,” sez he. “Well you must know more about my business then I do,” Sez I, “But I’ll go with you just for the fun of it,” Sez I. So I got in, or rather, on, to the rig-a-me-gig for I was afrade if I hadent he’d a fired his Cannon after me and if he had a done that, I’d a bin a goner shure, for Thompson only fired a rifle at Daltan and he Killed Him and was promoted for it.

So Cannon landed me safe in front of the Marshals Offic but I was not very sound, for I was getting to be an Old man in the 72nd year of my Age. So when he Dumped me out in front of the Marshals Offic, the Marshal came out and Invited me in and Cannon started on another trip after my wife; and told Her that thay had got me up there and thay wanted Her. So she left the wash tub and put something on her Head and asked somebody to go along with her, for she was scared. And thay put out to hunt the the Marshals Office Boath scared half to Death. And when she got there she looked about as forlorn as I did. And the Tribune Slander Mill made a good deil of fun of us and tried to make us look wors then we reale did by Daubing us Over with some of its filthy slime. And another thing which I hardly fancied was that thay Kept me on Exhibition in the Marshals Offic all day (and it was fast Day <100-During this era, fast day was held on Thursday.> and I had to Keep fast day in the MarshalÕs Offic untill after 6 oÕclock in the Eavening.) I whould not have minded that so much if I had only had on Decent Cloths but, however, we stood it prity well. And when we did get away and got out on to Main St. we Baught 10 cts. worth of Buns and Eat what we wanted of them and we dident feel much the worse for ware. I have been served worse then that several times since by some who whould have been my best friends.

Feb. 18th. I have been thinking a good Deil this morning about the great amount of jumping that is going on at the present time. Jumping seems to be the Order of the day at present. The Government of the U. States are Engaged in jumping the property of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. Thay think that we own more than thay are willing to alow us to own and thay want to rob us of a large amount of it. And not only that, thay want to take away our rights as Ameracan Citizens from us because we are Mormons (so called). Thay have allready done a great deil towards it and are still working like Beevers to strip us of what few rights we have left. And there is a set of unprincapled Bummers <101-Inferior, worthless.> Engaged at the present time in jumping a large amount of Land in the City Corporation situated upon Arsnal Hill and the 10th Ward Square and Washington Square <102 This is the block where the Salt Lake City and County Building is and Other places. The Names of Link, and Winn, and Adkins, and an Officer of the Salvation Army by the name of Anderson are promanent in the Sceme. Several thousand years ago the Devil started the Sceme of jumping in Heaven but he was jumped doun on to the earth, and he has continued the Buisness right along ever since, and Lieing and Murder along with it, and has enlisted a large army to asist him and has been trying for a long period of time to jump the whole Earth with all its Inhabitants, and to Clame the Honour and Glory of God; and userp the Athoraty of Jesus Christ and to Dragg all the Inhabitants of the Earth doun to Hell.

Feb. 20th. I have been writing a few lines about jumping. Much more might be written about it in a general way but more particularly with regards to how we as a people, the Latter Day Saints, have been jumped upon continually ever since the organization of the Church by mobs, tyrants and oppressors of every grade who have hated the principles of truth and righteousness when they have been presented unto them; who have taken the lives of many of the servants of God and dyed their hands in innocent blood, thinking that thereby that would be able to destroy the principles of truth which they had been called upon by the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob to advocate, yet so far they have signally failed in all their attempts. Yet they continue jumping onto the Church with all his weight and to say 'What can he do'. Of course, he is a great overgrown old bloat just turned one hundred years old, who in his vain imagination thinks he is greater than the Almighty himself and can stop the progress of his great work, but he will find that he will jump down into the pit where all nations who have fought against God have gone.

But I feel to say by the Sperit of Prophesy that is resting upon me at this time, in the Name of Jesus Christ and by the Power of the Holy Ghost, that in like manner as the Deputies, Spotters, and spies and the 3rd District Court have failed in thair Efferts to crush me, so shall the United States Government with all its asistants to Crush The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, so allso shall those unprincapled Bummers who are trying to rob the City of her Property fail in thair Neferious scemes of robery and come to shame and Disgrace; and the Devil allso who is at the Head of all this Kind of Buisness will fail in all his Gigantic scemes of userpation and Robery, and Boath Him and all His servents and Imps who fight against the truth and Hate Reighteousness go doun into the Pitt, and Jesus Christ, whose right it is to raign and rule, shall Tryump gloryeously. Aman.

 George Has a Stroke

March 6th, Õ88. I had a Paralatic Stroak on my right side today which prevented me from useing my right arm much for some time. But I felt determined, by the Blessing of the Lord, that it should not Paralize me. I had a lot of tree stumps and Blocks which had been cut doun out of my orchard and had been laying around for years and had become as hard as Iron allmost; about a Cord of them parahaps. I gathered them all up and got a hand Crosscut saw and set my arm to work on them and kept it to work stedely from daylight in the morning untill it got too warm to work, day after day, untill I had sawed them all up and split it into small stove wood. And by the time I had got it done, through the Blessing of the Lord and my Own exertion, my arm came out as good as ever.

How He Made Linament

I made up some very strong Linemont and used it freely on my arm, side, and hip. I got a Beefs Gall, sperits of terpintine, Alcohol, red peppers, and Neat's <103 A brand name.> Foot Oil and mixet them togather and it seemed to go in nearly as fast as it was put on. And when my arm began to get better it felt like there was a thousand Needles being run in and pulled Out, and run in Again, untill I did not know what to do with myself. But I have larned one thing by the Experiance I had: That the Lord helps those who help themselves. I have no doupt but that if I had given up to it and sit doun and put my Arm in a sling instaid of setting it to work as I did and makeing up that Strong Linement and mixing it up with faith and asking the Blessing of the Lord upon it, that I should have been a Cripple today. I feel the Effects of it some in my hip and thigh.

 Priesthood Blessings

April 10th 1888. Willie was herding Cows upon the Mountains. He had a Gun with Him and a Powder flask nearly full of Powder suspended by a string around his Neck. The heat of the sun Exploded it and it Burned His face, Neck, and Hands prity Bad. It was very fortunate for Him that he Excaped so well. It might have Killed Him or Blinded Him or made a Cripple of Him for life. But we had Him Administered to by the Priesthood and used Linseed Oil prity freely on Him and he soon got Better. And there was no scars left to disfigure Him in the least. Thanks to our Heavenly Father for His safe Deliveriance.

On the 17th of the same month he had so far recovered from being Burned that he was able to Comence hearding again. And was up on the Mountains with a heard of Cows when he was taken with Chills and a voilent fever followed them. And when he was Braught Home in the eavning he had a feerful sore throat. We had Him administered too as before, which broke up the power of the Decease as it had before Broken up the Effects of the Exploseion, and he got over it in a few days. Thus the Lord manefested His power and Goodness in his behalf again. Thanks and praise to His Holy Name.

About 9 years ago he had the Dipthera twice Over and ate poison bran, which left Him afflected with fitts, which he continued to have up to about within about 2 years ago. we administered to him from time to time in the Ordainances of the Gospel but it seemed to have no Effect untill about 4 of us holding the Holy Priesthood united in Ernist Prayr as tutching one thing. I was mouth and asked the Lord to grant us our united Desire and take away the Affliction from him, that he might no more be trubbled with fitts. We then anointed him with consecreted Oil and gave Him some Inwardly, and laid Our Hands upon Him and rebuked the affliction by the power and athoraty of the Holy Priesthood that had been Confered upon us; and Comanded the fitts to Depart from Him and cease to trubble Him any more in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. And He has not been trubbled with them since and he is now in his 18th year, and a very Promising yong man.

April 24, 1888. Mercy was taken with scarlet fever. We Administered to her in the Ordainances for the sick and the power of the Desease was broken up, as in the Preiveous Cases. And she was not very sick. The Decease run its Course in a mild way and her skin scaled off and she was quite well in about 8 days.

On the 29th of the same month, Albert Geo. was taken sick with the typhod fever. This gave thair Mother a sever shock and she Exclamed, "0 Dear! What Next? I am Compleately worn out." But when he was administered too in the Ordainances of the Gospel for the sick, the Power of God was again made manafast in our Behalf, as in all the before mentioned Cases, and He was well enough to be around again in a little over a week.

These are the childran that are left out of my second famaly. And my wife had to struggle with all this sickness alone, as I was not permitted to go into her House to help Her. Had I done so, the Deputies whould soon have Arristed me and I should have been sent to the pen for it.

But the mercies and Blessings of God have been manafasted in our behalf in a Marvelouse manner, for which We are filled with Gratatude and thankfulness to His Holy Name and feel to acknolidge His Hand in all things to the Extent of our understanding. For we are Poor, weak mortals, yet we are His Childran and a part of His great Plan and all wise Purposes. Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power be ascribed unto His Holy Name for Ever and Ever. Aman.

After the childran had all recovered, thair Mother <104 Anne Matthews.> was taken doun sick and had a long and severe spell of sickness. The strain of takeing care of them allmost alone had been too much for her strength. But to cap the climax, after I had Devided what Property I had between my wives and Deeded it to them and left myself out in the cold without a Bundle for me or a foot of land to my Name and had waded through so much sickness and trubble and had lost our yongest Child by Death a few months ago (the Sweetest Bit of Earthly Comfort that I had left in the World) and the District Court and the Deputies and the Spotters and spies had spent thair forse upon me and failed to get me into the Pen.

Hannah Maria and her Children Take George to a Bishop's Court

 A part of my first famaly thaught that that was not sufficiant. Thay thaught thay had not gotten the last Doller from me, so thay Dragged me up Before the Bishop's Court in the latter part of October 1888 in hopes to Acomplish it. But thay did not sucseed very well. It was a sorry step for them to take.

At this time I was staying at my first wifes House but I could not Endure the treatment that I was receiveing and the Influance that I had to live under, so on the 13th of December 1888 I had to moove away or flitt (as an Englishman whould say) into a little room in the 19th Ward and go to keeping Batchelers Offic, where I can be found any Day dureing Offic hours.

In the Spring of 1889 Anne had a sever atact of Lung Complaint, When she lost Her voice for some time and Could not speak above a wisper. Willie allso was sick the greater part of the summer so that He was unable to do scaresly anything to help his mother.

In Sept. an Ice pedler threw a Chunk of Ice into Albert's face and cut his lower Lip open, Clear doun to his chin so that it had to be sewed up by a Docter. He had no sooner recovered from that then he fell out of a swing and Broak his right Arm.

What will be the next trubble, I do not know. But for my part I whould be very willing to have a let up for a while, if the Lord will. What makes it still more difficult for me to get along with my Trubbles: I am getting pritty well advanced in years. I am in my 74th year and am so Deafe that I am unable to ear the Speaker at a meeting. And within the last two years I have lost the sight of one of my Eyes Intirely. And on them, the Edmonds-Tucker Law and other Causes have deprived me of the Comforts of Home and it is a good deil like Knawing a file but I have had to do that a great Deil in my past life, and it is becomeing like a second Nature to me.

I have been a Member in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints 47 years, lacking about 3 weeks, and the Lord has never forsaken me. Naither have I forsaken Him. I am thankfull that I live in this Important Period of time and that the Lord Opened my Heart to receive the Gospel at an Early Day. I thank Him with all my Heart for it, and for the Seiling Ordinances thereof, and for the Holy Priesthood which has been Confered upon me, and the Hope of Eternal Life, and for preserveing my life so many times from premature Death, and for granting me the privelidge of passing through a long and thrilling Experiance which I Hope will be valuable to me boath in Time and Eternaty.

I have lived on the frontiers of Mormonism. I know what it is to go hungry and prity near naked, and as for hard work, I know hwat that means as well as any man living. I am the husband of 5 wives and the father of 22 children and my grandchildren number over 50, yet I have neither house nor home nor a foot of land to my name. I have two living wives both owning comfortable homes which I have provided for them and deeded to them but the Edmonds Tucker law will not permit me to live with one of them and the other one will not permit me to live with her so that I think is a pretty good reason why I have to live and batch.

Well, how do I get along? I cannot write it. People must guess it out for themselves. Suffice it to say that it is a good deal like knawing a file. It has become a kind of second nature to me. The voyage of life through this cold hearted world has been a pretty rough one to me but I have always stuck to the good old ship and I guess that will carry me safe to the other shore if I continue to stick to her a little longer. She is not far from shore.

Now I can begin to spy the land already and my hope is firm that I shall land safe there according to natural principles. I cannot expect to be dashing about very much longer among the rocks and snags and shoals of this tempestuous ocean, where the waves roll so high and the storm rages with such unabated fury. But I feel a little like the boy did that was out at sea in a storm. When he was asked why he felt so unconcerned about it,” says he, "Father's at the helm." He did not fear any danger while his father was at the helm. Neither do I. But when I look at the dark side of the picture it looks like rather tough treatment for a poor infirm old man in poor health to get along with but perhaps it is as good as I deserve. I should have behaved myself better then I might have been better treated. Perhaps I might have a good comfortable happy home with my plural wife but I am not permitted to enjoy it. Consequently, I may consider myself in the light of an outcast. I have no political rights left. I can neither vote, hold office, or sit upon a jury, and I have but few either civil or domestic rights left. 0 dear, if this is what a poor fellow gets by being an old man (backaches, headaches, stomach aches and all the other kinds of aches) then I wish that I had never become an old man. Everything about me is out of gear, out of plumb, out of square, and out of level but then there was only one way for me to have avoided it and that was to have died before I became one but I did not want to do that. Consequently, I must grunt and bear it and get along with it the best I can.

Memories of His Family

 It whould seem to look at it (from a worldly standpoint) as tho I was of a most unfortunate famaly stock, as far as what little I know of it is Concerned. My Father's Father was Drowned. My Mother's Father was the son of a Rich Aristocrat Called Lord Vernon. He squandered his Estate and Died a Poor man. I remember seeing Him when I was a small Boy. He walked half Bent and His Chin and Nose nearly met. In our Imeadeate famaly there was 5 Brothers and 2 Sisters; or rather, the oldest one, James, was only half Bro. on my Mother's side by a former marage. He was Killed in a Cole mine, togather with His son, by an Explosion of fire Damp.

My yongest Sister, Faney, Died of small Pox when about 8 years old. My other sister, Mary Ann, Died on the Plains while on Her way to SL Valley. My Brother, Joseph, was Called the Northern Prophat and was Killed at Weber. My Brother, William, is liveing at Parawan and is Blind through having Cataracts on his Eyes. And I am afflicted in the same way and have lost one Eye and the other is half gone. My yongest Brother, who is still in England, if liveing, was a consumtive when I last heard from Him several years ago.

Children of mine:

Jan. 6th, 1840 md. Jane Higginbotham. She d. Apr. 17, 1841.

1st Jane, dau. of Geo. M. and Jane Higginbotham, was born Jan. 23, 1841 at Duckenfield, Cheshire, Eng. Died Oct. 9th, 1841.

2nd Lavina N., dau. of Geo. and Hannah M. Newberry Morris, was b. July 13, 1844 at Nauvoo, Ill. Bpt. May 21, 1853 is SL and md. Nov. 20, 1862 to Nathan Davis. Died Sept. 2, 1879, Brigham City, age 35 years 1 mo. 19 days. Buried in SL Cemetery and left 6 children: 3 boys, 3 girls.

3rd Julia Ann, dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. Aug. 28, 1846 in Lee Co., Iowa. Bap. Sept. 23, 1855 SL. Md. T. Golightly. D. Nov. 16, 1921 of burns. Left 4 children: Tom, Alice, Elsie, Frank.

4th Rozella, dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. Mar. 29, 1848 in Lee Co., Iowa. Bap. Mar. 7, 1858 SL. Md. John Jenkins Nov. 25, 1870.

5th George V., son of Geo. and Hannah. B. May 15, 1850 in SL. Bp. Mar 7, 1858 in SL. Md. M. C. Davis 1869. She d. June 22, 1882. Md. Agnes LeCheminent Nov. 29, 1883. She died Aug. 5, 1922. He died Nov. 8, 1922 SL.

6th Maria Jane, dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. Sept. 17, 1851 in SL. Bp. May 2, 1860. Md. Edward Scrace in SL. Died April 6, 1905 Los Angeles, Calif. leaving 2 boys.

7th Joseph Newberry, son of Geo. and Hannah. B. Apr. 15, 1853 in SL. Bp. Sept. 4, 1862 in SL. Md. Sarah Ann Grow 1871. 11 boys, 3 girls.

8th Mary Ann, dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. June 29, 1855 SL. Bp. Apr. 4, 1862. Md. Alford J. Ridges. Had 7 children.

9th James N., son of Geo. and Hannah. B. May 3, 1857 SL. Bp. Apr. 4, 1862. Md. Harriett Louisa Elliott Nov. 14, 1878 who died Jan. 28, 1902 leaving 5 boys and 5 girls. Md. Betsy Sholes June 19, 1912. He died Feb. 16, 1913, having 11 children: 5 boys, 6 girls.

10th Ellen W., dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. Feb. 20, 1859 SL; died Feb. 23, 1862, SL.

11th Franklin N., son of Geo. and Hannah. B. Mar 21, 1860 SL. Md. Elizabeth Ann Mitchell. He died June 25, 1936 Cardston, Alberta, Canada. She died 1938. 4 girls, 1 boy.

12th Harriet N., dau. of Geo. and Hannah. B. Apr. 10, 1862 SL. Md. Calvin D. Pendleton 1889. Died Apr. 8, 1923. 5 children.

13th Ephraim N., son of Geo. and Hannah. B. July 25, 1864 SL. Md. Harriet Harris. Died Sept. 29, 1898. 5 children.

14th Annie M., dau. of Geo. and Anne Matthews. B. Mar., 1865. Died June 5, 1870 SL.

15th Lizzie M., dau. of Geo. and Anne. B. Jan. 13, 1867. Died Nov., 1879 SL.

16th Minnie M., dau. of Geo. and Anne. B. May 7, 1869. Died June 1, 1870 SL.

17th William C., son of Geo. and Anne. B. June 16, 1871. Bp. June 19, 1879 in SL. Md. Lavina M. Winter and Ida Sconby.

18th David H., son of Geo. and Anne. B. Apr. 3, 1873 and died Oct. 24, 1879 in SL.

19th Albert, son of Geo. and Anne. B. Feb. 18, 1876. Bp. Mar. 4, 1884. Md. Minnie Abbott. 1 child.

20th Orson, son of Geo. and Anne. B. Sept. 9, 1878 and died Nov. 1, 1879 SL.

21st Mercy M., dau. of Geo. and Anne. B. Jan. 28, 1881. Bp. Feb. 5, 1889. Md. Hyrum E. Davis SL. Drowned July 24, 1917 Idaho. 5 children.

22nd Belvie M., dau. of Geo. and Anne. B. Mar. 27, 1884 and died Nov. 20, 1887 SL.

He Records Some Dreams

Feb. 21, 1889. I frequently have dreams that seem to have some significance in them. I think I will write 1 or 2 down of them. I drempt that I was at a place where there was a very long pole being prepared to be set up for a liberty pole. It was the tallest pole I ever saw. It was ready to be taken to the place where it was to be set up, which was some distance from where it then was and had to be arrested by men with hand spikes to its place. The ground was very uneven over which it had to be taken, composed of ridges and hollow. Bishop Watson was there with a book out of which he called a list of names two by two, to get hand spikes and help carry the pole to its place. He called my name and a partner with me but I was so old and still and slow that I could not get along fast enough to get a place to put my stick under the pole. The young spry men jumped in so fast that they crowded me out until the places were all filled up but I got along in time enough to find a place at the thin end of the pole single handed, where I done pretty good business. As they passed over the uneven ground the small end would drag and I frequently had to bear up a pretty heavy weight alone but I waked up before we got to its place. After I waked up, I reflected over it for some time and felt to rejoice greatly over the prospect that in the near future a day of liberty should dawn upon us, when we would be able to raise the tallest liberty pole that there is in the world.

I will now relate another one. I drempt that I was harvesting grain in a large field alone. I had got it cut and bound into bundles all that was long enough to bind up. A large portion of it was too short and had to be gathered into piles, loose. Just as I had commenced to shock up the sheaves that whare bound, my son, Joseph, came into the field and took up a pitchfork and began to gather up some of the loose grain that was too short to bind into piles. He worked out towards the middle of the field where the grain was all short and scattering and I took a proud strip down the east side of the field where the grain was heavy and the sheaves were large and shoved them up into very large shocks. The ground was very uneven where I was to work and when I had got down to the south end of the field the ground was very low and the grain was very heavy and I was working with all my might. It was Saturday afternoon and I was anxious to get it done, for I did not want it to lay over Sunday on account of its getting so dry. It was getting nearly sundown but I thought that I could get the sheaves set up before dark; that I could work by moonlight whiles gathering up the light grain into piles and it would not be such hard work as caring the bundles together. I was getting very tired but my mind was fully set upon finishing it. I did not see my son again after we separated. I waked up feeling that I was under the influence of an excellent spirit.

Another one: I drempt that I was walking on the banks of a large river. I thought I could swim, although I never had tried to swim in my life. I got ready and without any hesitation at all, plunged right into the water head first and found no difficulty at all in swimming. The water was muddy but it was warm and comfortable. I thought before I jumped in that I should find it cold and chilly. I struck off down the stream and was astounded at myself at being able to swim so well. I continued on until I had gone a long distance from where I started and had got to where I was not awaiting with the country. And I saw a cabin a short distance from the banks of the river, back among the trees. And I got out of the water and crept behind the bushes until I got pretty near to the cabin when I hollered to some people that were on the outside of the house and asked them to tell me what part of the country I was in. They told me to swim in a certain direction and I should come to Jordan bridge in a little while. The river was very wide at that place but I followed the directions they gave me and soon arrived at Jordan Bridge.

An Important Lesson for Husbands and Wives

Feb. 23, 1889. I remember having heard an anecdote related some 20 years ago about Queen Victoria and Prince Albert. There is something about it so rich that I have never forgotten it and I think that it is worth writing. When they were young they used to have their bits of spats and quarrels like other young couple. And she being the queen and him only a prince, she undertook one day to lay the law down to him. He took it very patiently for a while but he got tired at last and got up and left her and went to his own room and shut the door after him, and locked it.

Presently there was a long rap at the door. “Whos there?" says Albert. "The Queen," was the answer. "The Queen cannot come in, says Albert. So when she had got tired of waiting she went away in quite a pet and fretted and worried around a while, and then she went to Albert's room again and rapped a very loud, angry rap. "Who's there?" says Albert. "The Queen, I tell you." "The Queen can't come in, I tell you." So by this time the queen began to find out that she was not as great a body as she thought she was. And then she went off and fretted and stewed around a while and had a good cry over it. And when she got through she washed her face and fixed her hair a little and went to Albert's door a third time.

She rapped with a kind of gentle rap. "Who's there?" says Albert. "Your wife, Albert," was the answer this time. Albert answered the door pretty quick when he heard that. And what followed after I must leave people to guess for themselves for I was not there. I guess that they soon made it up all right again though, for they had both gained a very great victory and I think that Albert proved himself to be quite a general for a young man and pretty clever. For in all probability, if he had opened the door to the queen he would have had his face pretty badly scratched or have lost a large portion of his hair. But when she attacked him in a weak place, he soon wilted. He was not so well fortified against his wife as he was against the queen. And I think that the queen showed that she possessed some good sound woman's sense if she was a young girl. Now I think in all probability that some of us elders of Israel have had some such experience as that with some of our queens and have not succeeded quite as well as Albert did. For I have known some queens that have manifested a great deal more stubborn disposition than did Queen Victoria and would fight if our generalship was wrong and to the bitter end. And I think also that some of us Elders have failed to display sense, for if the prince had let the queen into his room at first she would have wanted to have taken him by the nose and led him around by it for all time to come, but when she humbly acknowledged that she was his wife it soon put a different aspect upon things.

Feb. 25, 1889. I will now write another dream that I had a few nights ago. I drempt that there was a large gang of men, myself among the rest, all engaged in throwing up a large ridge of sand for an embankment for a reservoir to hold a large body of water. Before we had got it done, the floods came and filled it up with water and when the bank got soaked the whole embankment gave way. Myself and another man were below it at the time and we saw the bank giving away and we ran and got on a high point of ground that had been left when the dirt had been taken away from the embankment. And when it broke it formed 2 channels and went on each side of us, carrying sand and rubble with it and left us safe upon the high point where we had taken refuge. And when the water had gone down, the man who had charge of the work came along and laid all the blame of the disaster upon us two men and said we had ought to have done something to hold up the embankment when we saw it given way. And all the rest of the men seemed to think the same way and began to tell the boss all kinds of unfavorable stories against us. They all seemed to think that we two were alone responsible for the great deal of damage upon the land below, which looked to us very unreasonable and without the shadow of fairness. And I waked up perfectly spellbound and all the faculties of my being were absorbed in the matter. I had remonstrated all the time the work was being done against such a piece of work being done in that way. I told them that I knew it would not stand for I had seen it tried before.

I have now got into the Afternoon of my life. It is prity near Eavening with me. I am liveing in the Care of God. I am Exercising all the faith I can in Him for His future Blessings.

I will put my Trust in Him and sing of His Goodness and Mercy and Praise Him by Day and by Night, Rejoice in His Gloreous Gospel and bask in its life giveing light. I Doupt not the Lord nor His Goodness. I have proven Him in Days that are past. The wicked who fight against Zion will surely be smitten at last. And when Dark Clouds of Trubble hang Over me and thretten my Peace to Destroy, there is Hope smileing Brightly before me and I know that Deliverance is nigh.

This is August 23rd 1890, my 74th Birth Day. And if I live to the 25th of next June I shall have been a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints for 50 years Ñ half a Century. I marvil when I think of it.

I am allso in the 4th year of my Exile, haveing Naither Cuntry nor Home, being an outcast, liveing alone in a little room in the 19th Ward where I have been keeping Bacheloers Offic Nearly 2 years, where I can be found at Present nearly any Day dureing offic hours.

George Bears Testimony about the Church

 I shall not undertake to give Detailes here, but I will say that I have had a rough and Tumble life of it and it seemes like that I am not through it yet. But I have stuck to the Old Ship Zion while she has sailed Triumphantly through meny a storm, and she is Just as sea-worthy now as she was when I first went on Bord and will land all those who stick to her safely on the Other Shore.

I have seen many who have felt terable scared when the Clouds gathered Blackness and the waves ran high and the storm looked very Threatening; who whould think that there whould be more safety in leaveing the good Old Ship and geting on Board of some one of those other old rotten Crafts that whare hoovering Around, but which whould Invariably get wrecked in the storm, while the good Old Ship Zion whould ride galantly upon the Storm Beaten Sea.

For my Own part, I Consider her the only safe vesel aflote and shall Continue to stick to Her. If I had been aboard of any of those other old rotten Crafts I should have been wrecked long Ago; and my advice to all those who are on Board is to stick to the old Ship Zion.

Alltho it seems as tho the greatest storm of all was Gathering at the present time: The Thunders roll, the Lightenings flash, the Clouds are thickening; but Father is at the Elm and the ship is maned with a Brave and faithful and Experianced Crew. The Passengers may have to pass through some unplesant Experiances: It has been so while passing through storms in the past. It sometimes happens that while passing threw severe storms that the Passengers have to go below Decks and the Hatchways have to be shut Doun for a while to keep the water out, that the ship may not be swamped.

I know how it feels to go Hungry and prity near Naked and to have to struggle hard to keep my Head above water; and several times my Head has gone under but I Closed the Hatchway and presently I whould be floteing upon the surface again.

There is allso, while seiling upon the rough sea of life, Daingers threateneing us on every hand of our falling into the hands of Pirates and Robbers. We have fallen into thair hands a Number of times in the Past, when they have Robed us and Driven us out of Our Course and tried to Drive us on to the rocks and sholes and Snags and Sand Bars. But thay have hither to failed to wreck us. But now thay have Spit on thair Hands and taken a fresh hold and Declare that our Days are Numbered. And, what between Fideral Robbers and Gaddeanton Robbers, thay are Harrising us Prity Bad, robing us of our Church Property; robing us of Our Releageous rights; robing us the franchise; Defrauding us out of our Municiple rights; hearding us into the Pen and Driveing us into Exile all by Law, and want to prevent us by Law from Obtaining any Land from the Government.

Thay think that thay are in a fair way to Annialate us now, But we take Pleshure in Knowing that we shall Live and flourish when thay are frizzleing and Howling. We whould take a Pleshure in Doing the Good and gladly forgive them as far as it lyes in our powr for the wrongs thay have Done us, if thay whould turn from thair wicked ways and make Restetution.

Our Enemeys are in the Hands of the Lord and so are we. We whould not hurt a hair of thair heads but we will Exercise all the Charaty we Can towards them and Trust In God for Vengence Belongs to Him and He will repay it. In the Mean time we Aught to use all Lawfull Means to Defend Ourselvs against thair unconstetutanal Tyrany and Opreshon.

The Loneliness of His Birthday

 Aug 24. As I have passed through my 74th Birth Day safely without any accident or trubble of any kind and made a fare start for my 75th, I will add a few more words about it and myself.

In the first place, I am not liveing in this lonely way because I am a Widower without either wife or famaly. On the Conterary, I have two liveing wives and am the Father of 22 Childran and my Granchildran Number Over 60, 7 of which have been Born this year. But the Edmonds-Tucker Law and other things have Deprived me of a Home. Consequently, I have had to Celebrate my Birth Day alone, without any One to Disturb my Peace in the least. There was no loaded Tables grouning under the weight of Cakes and Pies and Other good things. There was no wine to Drink. There was no fiddleing or Dancing nor music of any kind. There was a little Singing But I had to Do it myself . The words whare as follows: When Dark Clouds of Sorrow hang Ore me and thretten my Peace to Destroy, there is Hope Smiling Brightly before me and I feel that Deliverence is Nigh. I Dought not the Lord nor his Goodness. I have prooven Him in Days that are Past.

I make theas few remarks about it because it's Differient in some respects to the way things are Done Sometimes. But this is the way that an Exile and an outcast has to Celebrate his Birth Day in thease latter Days. And I Don't think that the Diseret News nor the Herald nor even the Tribune will have anything to say about it. For acording to the Tribune I am Nothing but an Old Cohab and that Paper Never Did have a good word to say about one of them. But I am liveing in the Care of God and He Provides for me.

It Don't take much to suport me. I get a quart of milk Each Day and a 5 ct. lofe of Graham Bread every Other Day; a little Butter and shugger and some other little things ocaseonaly, which Cost me from 60 cts. to a Doller a week. And I have a quiat little room to live in and a comfortable Bed to rest upon in Peace. And the Holy Sperit with its sweet and Peacefull Influences for my Companion, which the World can Naither give nor take away. I am Thankfull to God for all His Mercys Past and am Exerciseing all the faith I can in Him for His future Blessings. I am thankfull that I had the Priveledge of Celebrateing it Outside of the Pen.

G. M.

NOTE:

George Morris died at age 81 on 29 Jan 1897. After this last entry, we presume that he lived the rest of his life alone in the little room in the 19th wardhouse. He was buried in the Salt Lake City Cemetery.  Both Hannah Maria and Annie are buried on either side of him.  Annie’s parents are also in the same plot along with the little children who predeceased them.



[47] One who takes care of horses or mules.

[48] A huntsman’s assistant who whips in the hounds.

[49] A noxious gas in a coal mine.

[50] In describing this object to an academician of English weaponry informed me that it is actually called a CHAPE which is described as a metal ferrule reinforcing the tip of a sword or dagger scabbard.  Whether this is the same as what George was describing is uncertain.

[51] Possibly Emma Smith?

[52] Nauvoo Temple – I believe George wrote this long after the fact and remembered this out of sync with his own history and that of more contemporary historians, because the Temple was not used until after he married Hannah Maria Newberry in 1843.  Official use of the temple was not until December 10, 1845, and later in this autobiography George states that it was October of 1845.  It appears that he was not yet married to Hannah at the time of his illness. They were however baptizing for the dead in the Mississippi River in the early 1840’s.  So, George probably baptized Jane into the Church at that time.

[53] Hannah Maria Newberry

[54] Lavina lived to womanhood and died in Ogden, Utah.

[55] It is unknown which brother-in-law he was with, Abraham Newberry, John Smith Newberry or James Washington Newberry, all of whom were older brothers of Hannah Maria and were still living among the family.  John Smith left shortly after the martyrdom and moved to Wisconsin, but when he left is uncertain.

[56] A type of hat made from the dried and bleached straw of an Italian variety of wheat  made into a plaited fabric.

[57] J.B. Beckenstos. “Sheriff Backenstos arrived in great haste and somewhat excited, said that the mob had driven him from his house in Carthage yesterday, and he went to Warsaw and stayed over night.  He soon ascertained that the people were so enraged at him for trying to stop the house-burning that there was little probability of getting away alive . . . He was pursued by a party of the mob on horseback . . . The mob took the nearest road to cross his track and on his arrived at the old railroad crossing, the mob were within about 200 years, they being on horseback and he in a buggy, they had gained on him considerably.

 

“Orrin P. Rockwell and John Redding were refreshing themselves near the crossing as they had been out to bring in some of the burnt-out families who were sick, and on looking up saw Backenstos coming down the hill at full speed, asked what was the matter.

 

“Sheriff Backenstos then turned to the mob and commanded them to stop, and as they continued to advance raising their guns, he ordered Rockwell to fire; he do so aiming at the clasp of the belt on one of the mob, which proved to be Frank Worrell, who fell from his horse and the rest turned back and soon brought up a wagon and put his body in it.” (D.H.C. 6:446).

[58] Frank A. Worrell.  He was an officer of the guard at Carthage Jail on the day of the Murder of Joseph and Hyrum.

[59] Samuel Bent was an LDS apostle; he died in Lee County at Garden Grove in 1849.  There was a connection between Bent and the Newberry family through Harriet Newberry who married Seth Palmer.  Seth Palmer’s mother Lettice lost her first husband (Seth’s father) Ambrose Palmer.  Lettice remarried to Samuel Bent. Simonich, Sue, The Quiet Patriarch, p. 120; Felton, Linda – Palmer researcher – provided documentation in files of Sue Simonich.

[60] Brother of Brigham Young the leader of the Church

[61] Apparently this was somewhat of a problem. Later Brigham young warned, “We shall not be able to have another public gathereing here on account of the weight on the floor.  It has already caused the wall to crack, prevents the doors from shutting, and will injure the roof.”  The source for this information is unknown.

[62] Ringboned means a condition that causes lameness in horses. Sapvined means swelling or a bony enlargement of the hock of a horse associated with strain. Breachy means broken.

[63] The Nauvoo Expositor was a one issue paper that attempted to expose polygamy.  It was edited by William Law, Wilson Law, Charles Ivins, Francis M. Higbee, Chauncey L. Higbee, Robert D, Foster, Charles A. Foster. It was destroyed by loyalists to Joseph Smith on his recommendation.

[64] George is branding the newspaper as being subversive to the cause.  Which he and others implied were in league with later writers such as T.B.H. Stenhouse who started the Salt Lake Tribune but was later excommunicated for writing unflattering and subversive articles about the Church.

[65] The Warsaw Signal was a “gentile” newspaper published in Warsaw, Illinois.

[66] Also spelled Sheol which means Hell  A place described in the Old Testament as the abode of the dead.

[67] Ague – a fever like malaria marked by paroxysms of chills, fever and sweating that recur at regular intervals.

[68] Prbably Jane Newberry, married to Jacob Crandall.

[69] Galena, Illinois – was also where Hannah’s brother John Smith Newberry and his wife Lucinda Williams were residing.

[70] This could possibly be the Duty family who were actually related to Joseph Smith the prophet.  Hannah Maria’s brother married Eliza Ann Duty.  The name Dotey as shown in George’s journal could very possibly be this family, and a clue to the apostasy [mentioned in same paragraph] that was taking place after the death of the prophet and Brigham Young’s leadership role was established.

[71] Keokuk

[72] Jelly

[73]In Wyoming

[74] A form for making shoes

[75] This word’s meaning is unknown

[76] Adobe.

[77] A durable closely woven fabric, usually of cotton.

[78] The Council House has been restored.  It is now located near the Utah State Capitol and serves as the offices for tourist information

[79] Rationing.

[80] A piece of timber, stone, or steel on or near the ground to support a superstructure.

[81] Perpetual emigration  Fund

[82] The Bowery was constructed before the Old Tabernacle was built

[83] Joseph Morris

[84] He was ordered by the Federal Judge in Salt Lake City to form a posse and liberate some of the members of the sect who had decided they wanted to leave the group but were being held against their will.

[85] anxious

[86]An acute infectious disease characterized by profuse diarrhea, vomiting and cramps.   Major epidemics struck the United States in the years 1832, 1849 and 1866.

[87]This program later became known as Home Teaching

[88] An abnormal accumulation of watery fluid in connective tissue or cavity.

[89] Mail

[90] In Wyoming

[91] The US Troops

[92] The Jordan River

[93] Judges

[94] The Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

[95] A male sheep castrated before sexual maturity

[96] Franklin is now in Idaho near the Utah border

[97] Franklin D. Richards

[98] The Endowment House

[53] The year this was written is 1890

[54] This was probably the machinery to refine sugar beets

[55] Rev. DeWitt Talmage, from Brooklyn.  He was very popular in the 1880s and was known for his passionate, scathing, pulpit-pounding tirades agasint the Saints.  He tried to get the US Congress and the US Army to attack Utah on a “Holy Crusaide” to wipe out the church.

[56] Veteran.

[57] Ballasts:  Something that gives stability.

[58] John D. Lee.

[59] Indicted.

[60] Lake Point in now in Tooele County.

[61] See page 31.

[62] Repeal.

[63] Trait

[64] An old way to say someone is pregnant.

[65] The Mountain Meadows Massacre

[66] Masons.

[67] Tuberculosis.

[68] Brigham Young, Jr.  He was also an apostle.

[69] The Trustee in Trust in the President of the Church.  At this time the president was John Taylor.

[70] A collection or a lot of people; or, bribe money; or, a large amount of money.

[71] A thin porridge.   Porridge is grains or legumes boiled in milk or water until thick.

[72] Joseph Newberry Morris

[73] Hunter was located between 4800 W. and 7200 W.; 2100 S. and 4700 S. in Slat Lake county.  It was incorporated with the community of Granger in 1980 to form West Valley City.  Hunter was settled in 1875 and was named after Edward Hunter, the Presiding Bishop of the Church at that time.

[74] William Clayton wrote “Come, Come Ye Saints.”

[75] This was the official residence for the President of the Church.  It was across the street, north of the Beehive House.

[76] Gig:  To provoke, i.e., there was no arguement over the price.

[77] Hannah Maria Newberry

[78] Anne Matthews

[79] Slang for someone of African descent.

[80] Penitentiary

[81] A room just below the roof of a house.

[82] A nonresident who meddles in politics.

[83] The George Morris histories name many people who were arrested.  I have listed some of them, but not all, to give the flavor of his writing.  George does not appear to know those persons he records but he does so because he is in the same situation and is very interested in the proceedings.  I have deleted many of them because of repetition.  Their importance to us has been lost except that there were many who were poorly treated by the Government.

[84] The Edmunds-Tucker Law.

[85] Those who agreed with the Edmunds-Tucker Law.

[86] Almy, Wyoming.  This town is now a ghost town and was about 3 miles northwest of Evanston.